The Chosen One Series

Chapters

Episode I - Chapter 2: Awakening
Episode I - Chapter 3: Where am I?
Episode I - Chapter 4: Leaving the hospital
Episode I - Chapter 5: First Duel
Episode I - Chapter 6,5: Ponyville - Part 2
Episode I - Chapter 7: Memorable Night
Episode I - Chapter 8: The City On The Hill
Episode I - Chapter 9: Lara and Ashley
Episode I - Chapter 10: The winds of the past
Episode I - Chapter 11: Presence
Episode I - Chapter 12: You belong to me
Episode I - Chapter 13: Everything will be fine
Episode I Chapter 14: You have no much time
Episode I - Chapter 15: I know what your name is
Episode I - Chapter 16: A two months later
Episode I - Chapter 17: Back to Ponyville
Episode I - Chapter 18: You can count on me
Episode I - Chapter 19: Just another day
Episode I - Chapter 20: An eventful day
Episode I - Chapter 21: A blue dragoness
Episode I - Chapter 22: It is back
Episode I - Chapter 24: A failed hunting
Episode I - Chapter 25: It knows your fears
Episode I - Chapter 26: The Capital
Episode I - Epilogue
Episode II - Prologue
Episode II - Chapter 1: The Morning
Episode II - Chapter 2: A family and friends
Episode II - Chapter 3: At the lake
Episode II - Chapter 4: Hello, Mikey
Episode I - Chapter 6: Ponyville - Part 1
Episode I - Chapter 23: A way to the Griffonstone
Episode I - Chapter 1: Forgotten Legends [Remastered Edition]

Episode I - Chapter 2: Awakening

I. Chapter 2: Awakening

I slowly woke up. The first thing I saw was the sun which hurt my eyes. I lay on something soft, yet uncomfortable. I turned my head and after a moment, I noticed that I was lying on the grass. I started to rise, I felt dizzy and my vision was terribly blurred. When I was standing on my feet, my eyes improved slightly, which allowed me to see reasonably well.

I looked around, I could hear birds singing everywhere, the wind was blowing lightly, setting the growing grass in motion. The apple trees were also growing around me, it was full of them, so I figured I was in some orchard, then looked at my hands and body. This frightened me, I was covered completely in my own blood. On my legs, arms, torso, and abdomen there were numerous bruises, claw marks, and traces of jaws, from which was blood streams all the time, then I felt a terrible pain. After a while, I saw a village in the distance, I decided to go there, looking for help. I made about five steps after six step, I almost fall down, but I leaned against one of the apple trees. I breathed a moment trying to shake myself, and endure the pain that I felt all over my body. After a while, I moved again, this time a slightly less wobbly step.

I walked for about 5 minutes, I was very close to the village, and I could see how it looks. The houses were rather built in medieval style, each was probably built of wood and stone and the roofs were made of straw, I turned my eyes to the right and saw a huge mountain on which there was a mountain fortress. I didn't see it exactly, but it more looks like a palace, than some stronghold. After a while I turned my gaze back to the town, only now I noticed that it was separated by a river that crossed my path, fortunately, there was a bridge which I could go through.

Slowly I walked into a small town. That what I saw, really surprised me. Instead of humans, the city was full of ponies, but their behavior more resembled people dealing with their everyday affairs, and their appearance also surprised me, each of them had a different color, but the most intriguing was that some had wings, horns, and some were normal did not have a horn or wings. I also noticed the tattoos that were on the right side, everyone was different, I did not know why they had them, and what do they symbolize.

I took a few shaky steps forward, I thought about this, but I didn't have any answers, but more questions

The scream that I heard right behind me wrenched me out of my reverie.

"AAAAAAAGH! MONSTER! MONSTER!"

I turned away immediately and saw one of those ponies, it was a small filly. She had a yellow coat, her mane was red and she wore a ribbon on her head. She stared at me with her big, orange eyes which I saw fear.

After a while, more of them have approached me, they surrounded me. I felt their eyes on me. I looked around. In their eyes, I saw anger, sadness, and curiosity.

"What the hell is that?!" - One of them asked

"You don't see it? This is a monster!" - Mare screamed

"Get out of here!" - Then one of the ponies threw a stone at me

I panicked and started to run. I pushed through the crowd, I got to the market, and then there was a big commotion. Everyone screamed, ran, chased me and threw stones, shouting - "It escapes!" or "Kill it!".

I ran away for about five minutes. Every once in a while, the inhabitants threw stones and rotten fruits at me. After some time something hit my head so much that I fell to the ground. I moaned in pain, with tears in my eyes. I felt a terrible pain in the back of my head and on my ribs, in my head only heard the dull noise and the angry voice of the crowd, but despite such a strong impact, I didn't lose consciousness.

"Stop! leave him alone!" - I heard a loud scream

Then I started to slowly rise, but in vain, because I fell down again. I looked behind me and saw one of those ponies, her coat was light blue, her eyes were dark pink, and her mane was rainbow-colored, she stared at me, after a moment, she slowly approached me.

"No! Leave me be! Stay away!" - I screamed, raising myself immediately

She only looked at me with surprise, then I started to run again. I was terrified, I thought that she wanted to hurt me, my heart was pounding in my chest as if getting ready to jump out of it, but despite the tiredness, I ran ahead.

All the time I ran ahead. I wanted to escape from this weird place. When I run, I turned around. This same mare, with a rainbow mane, chased me. I saw her flying behind me at a great speed. I accelerated, then I accidentally ran into one of those ponies, who dropped the books. I fell down again but this time I immediately got up and started running again. In the end, I managed to escape from this village, I run into a meadow, behind which there were a small hut and forest, I did not stop for a moment, this rainbow mare was chased me all the time.

I was about ten yards from this hut, then I saw another pony. She also had wings, but the color was different. Her coat was pale yellow, the mane was pale pink and her eyes were cyan. I saw her, and she saw me. I immediately turned left, to the meadow, I ran for a moment when I suddenly stumbled. I fell on the grass, I wanted to get up but I was too tired, I couldn't even stand up. Then tears began to stream from my eyes, I began to cry, I gave up, after a moment I heard someone approaching me, I wanted to move, but I couldn't.

I lay there, trying to get up. Suddenly someone's steps stopped, and then I heard a voice but... This one was different, it was so quiet and so delicate that it was more like a whisper.

"Oh no. Are you all right?" - I heard a quiet voice

I opened my eyes, from which tears flowed, I looked at her, it was the same pale yellow mare, but then this rainbow one came. Both of them looked at me with surprise and concern.

"We must take him to the hospital" - Said the mare with the rainbow mane

I didn't know what to do, I lay helpless and wounded. Tears streamed from my eyes, I cried softly, still desperately trying to get up, my tries proved to be purposeless. After a while, I felt a hoof stroking my hair.

"Shhh... Don't cry, little one. Everything will be fine" - I heard that calm silent voice again

I looked up, and I saw this pale yellow mare, who strokes me fondly, staring at me with her cyan eyes.

"I'm sorry" - I heard after a while, it was this rainbow mare - "I didn't want to hurt you. I just gaped out, I... I'm so sorry," - She said, then tears started to stream from her eyes.

I began to lose consciousness, the only thing I saw were the silhouettes of these mares over me, but then I noticed one more silhouette, it was light purple, but my vision began to smudge more and more. I only saw colored spots until I finally lost consciousness.

I started to open my eyes, it was dark, but still everything was clearly visible, lifting my hand rubbed the face on which I felt a bandage wrapped around my head, I saw the ceiling, I felt that I was lying on something soft, I saw that I was lying in bed, next to which stands a small table, on which stood a vase with flowers, I discovered my quilt, I was wearing only my shorts, and my chest and the rest of the body was naked. I saw more bandages wrapped around my chest, they covered my wounds. And then, from behind the door, I heard footsteps and voices, I immediately covered myself with a quilt and pretended to be asleep.

The door to my room opened, I heard someone approach my bed, and then I heard the conversation.

"So... how did this happen?" - A male voice asked

"I don't know. I flew over Ponyville, I started to lower the flight to try my new trick, and then I heard confusion" - High girlish voice answered

"Alright, and what was next?" - He asked again

"I gaped out, and I ran into him, I lost my balance, and then we fell to the ground together" - The mare replied

"Well, what happened later?" - The doctor asked

"I heard a furious crowd running towards us, I don't know why, but they wanted to attack him. I told them to stop and then I looked at him... He slowly began to get up, but he could not, after a moment he looked at me terrified. Tears streamed from his eyes, he was stained with blood, and... his wounds..." - She didn't finish

"Alright, alright, we know. What happened later? - Doctor asked again

"I wanted to go to him and apologize to him, but he started to run away. He came to my friend Fluttershy, but when he also saw her, then he turned back and started to run away again, but he's stumbled and..." - She didn't finish again

"I think I know what happened next... but apart from traces of claws, we also found traces of abuse on him" - Doctor said sadly

"What? Really?" - Mare asked surprised

"Unfortunately. It looks like, he didn't have an easy life. We found bruises and scars on his body, and he also had some broken ribs" - The doctor replied

Then I felt something hard on my head and again, heard the voice of a mare standing next to my bed.

"Poor kid. He had to really suffer a lot... I can't even imagine it" - Mare said, lightly stroking my hair

"Me too. But now let's give him a rest now, okay?" - A doctor said, leaving the room

"Bye, little one, and... I'm sorry again" - Mare said, stepping away from my bed

After a while, I heard the door from my room slam shut, I opened my eyes, I was alone in the room. I had hundreds of questions in my head, how did I get here? Am I still on Earth? And are there other humans? So many questions and not a single answer.

Suddenly something strange happened, in the whole room began to be darker and darker, until finally the darkness completely shrouded it. I was confused, I didn't know what was going on, and then, I saw it. It was the same beast, that attacked me in the forest, not far away from my house. In the dark, I saw his red, glowing eyes. It began to approach my bed, then I felt pain all over my body. My wounds began to hurt more, after a while it was close to my face, I suddenly began to lose consciousness. Beast grinned teeth in a nasty smile, I closed my eyes and in my head, I could hear, the almost maniacal laughter of this thing.

End of Chapter 2...

Episode I - Chapter 3: Where am I?

I. Chapter 3: Where am I?

I felt weak... but slowly, I started to open my eyes. I rose to a sitting position, then rubbed my face, I still had a bandage on mine head. I decided to get up from a bed, the world around me swirled to the point that I leaned against a table next to the bed, but after a short while everything returned to normal. I took a few steps and noticed the window, I went to him and leaned on the parapet and I looked outside. It was a beautiful day with a little cloudiness. I saw the ponies outside that dealt with their daily affairs. They played, talked to each other and worked. When I looked at them, they really reminded humans to me.

The sound of opening the door surprised me. The pony entered the room, she's coat was white, on the right side had a tattoo in the shape of a red cross, she's mane was pale pink and she's eyes were light blue. On the head, she had a hat typical of nurses, with the symbol of a red cross.

She looked at the bed, and then at me standing by the window, then she immediately ran to me.

"What are you doing?" - She asked - "You should not get up so fast... do you know how much blood you lost?"

She stood in front of me, and staring at me with anger and concern, at the same time. I noticed that she was ten centimetres shorter than me. I didn't know, what to say. I was confused.

"B-but I..."

"You should get back to bed. Now" - She said, leading me to bed

When I was in my bed, her face became milder and curious at the same time.

"Oh... You poor little thing... How do you feel? Is something hurt you?" - she asked

"I feel good, only my ribs hurt a bit" - I answered honestly

"Phew, it could have been worse. You were really lucky, your wounds were really hard to heal. Unfortunately, not all of them have healed yet" - She said, and I just sat there and kept silent - "Actually... what are you?"

"What is this place?... Where am I?" - I asked uncertainly

"You didn't answer my question, but well... I am Redheart, You are in a hospital in Ponyville, in Equestria" - She said, with a slight smile on her face - "Now it's your turn"

"Well, Uhmm... My name is Colin and... I'm a human. You probably didn't hear about something like that. I guess..." - I said

"Yeah, you're right. I've never heard of something like that. Well anyway, that's all for now. Oh! And by the way, your breakfast will come in a moment. And... don't get out of bed, okay?"

"Okay..."

"Alright. See you later" - She said and left the room

I lay on the bed for about thirty minutes. The breakfast brought by Redheart, was quite good, actually... It was the first good meal in a long time. I lay on the bed, and I was thinking about it. Equestria? Ponyville? What the hell is that? Where am I? I didn't know what to think about it, so I waited for the further development of events.

The door to my room is opened. I shuddered slightly, then two mares came into the room, a short moment later, another one came into the room. Two of them I recognized, there were two mares with wings, one with a rainbow mane and one with a pale yellow coat. The third of them was a light purple color, she had a horn on her head, her eyes were dark purple, and her mane was navy blue and pink, she was also wearing a small leather bag. They all came to my bed and watching me.

"Hi!" - Purple mare said - "I'm Twilight Sparkle. What's your name?"

"Uhmm... Hi... I'm Colin, is... is nice to meet you. I guess..." - I said, shaking her hoof uncertainly

"Is a nice name" - She said, then looked at the other two mares - "This is Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy"

Immediately a mare with a rainbow mane came flying over to me.

"Hi, kid! What's up? I'm Rainbow Dash, the fastest pegasus in the Equestria!" - She said, with pride in her voice

"My name is Colin, and... we've met already" - I said, then she became a bit sad

"Yeah... I'm sorry. I really didn't want to hurt you. I wouldn't do it, I just... gaped out, and..."

"It's okay. I'm fine" - I said, giving her a slight smile

"Can I do something for you, to recompense it?" - She asked

"No, you don't have to. it's okay, really" - I answered

Then Fluttershy came to my bed.

"Wow, you're cute" - She said, putting hooves on my bed

"Oh... Thanks, you too" - I said, blushing slightly, Fluttershy little blushed too

I admit that I didn't expect that. She thought that I was cute? Well, I cannot deny that she was cute too.

"You're Fluttershy, yes?"

"Umm... yes" - She answered, timidly - "I have never seen a creature like you before. Tell me... What are you?"

"Yeah. tell us, kid" - Rainbow Dash said

"I'm a human" - I replied

"Human? Hmm... I think I've seen it somewhere" - Twilight said, scratching her chin

"It's quite possible. I ran through this village yesterday" - I said, jokingly

"That's true, I remember when you ran into me and because of you I dropped the books" - She answered, smiling at me ironically

I remember it, fleeing from a furious crowd, I ran into one of this ponies and it was Twilight. I felt enormous shame.

"I'm so sorry... I... I didn't want it" - I said with shame, looking down

"It's okay. We're cool" - She said, chuckling - "But... I saw something similar to you, not only yesterday when you ran through our village"

"Where?" - Fluttershy asked

"I saw him in some book about mythological creatures, but... I don't remember the title" - Twilight answered - "Well, but I'll look for it when I get back home"

I was sitting on the bed, and I listening, when suddenly I felt something hard on my hand. It was a Fluttershy hoof, she stroked my hand gently.

"Everything is alright? Is something hurts you?" - Fluttershy asked, caringly

"No... Everything is fine, only the ribs hurt a bit" - I answered, rubbing my chest with my hand

"Oh... And it hurts you badly?" - She asked carefully, in her quiet and gentle voice

"It's alright... Believe me, it could be worse. At least I don't have a punctured lung" - I answered calmly

"Hmm... You're a really tough guy" - Rainbow Dash, said

"What?... No, I'm not a tough guy, I just... you know..."

"Well, if you say so," - Rainbow Dash said, giggling - "You know, I like you, kiddo. I think you're cool"

"Thanks, Rainbow. You're cool too"

"You don't have to tell me that, because I know it"

"Hah... Yeah..." - I said, smiling

We sat together, chatting, joking and laughing, I liked this three mares very much. I talked about aviation with Rainbow Dash and what acrobatics she does, I'd love to see it. Fluttershy talked with me about animals, and Twilight told me about History of Equestria, and about who is Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, rulers of this land. I thought about it for a while, I would like to get to know them. She also told me about what ponies live in this land. It was an Earth Ponies, Pegasus, Unicorns, and alicorns. I liked Fluttershy the most, her quiet voice was pleasant and soothing for me. Unfortunately, I had to say goodbye to them because they had to go, I didn't want it. For the first time, I didn't feel fear or sadness, I felt laughter and joy.

"Okay girls, it's time to go. I think Colin is tired" - Twilight said

"Really? Oh geez" - I said, with discouragement - "Will we meet again? I like you"

"Of course. We will visit you tomorrow. you're our friend, Colin" - Twilight said smiling - "Oh! And I have something for you" - The horn on her head shone with pink aura, and pulled out of bag some books

Book titles particularly intrigued me.

"Daring Do!" - Rainbow Dash, said loudly

"Daring Do?" - I asked with surprise

"I love this book! Believe me, you will love it too!"

"What is it about?" - I asked

"You'll see" - Twilight said, putting the books on the table - "Goodbye. Get well soon" - Twilight said, hugging me, it was pretty nice

"Thanks, Twilight. Bye" - I said, after which Twilight let go and went out the door

"Bye kid" - Rainbow Dash said, leaving the room

When Rainbow came out of the room, I said goodbye to Fluttershy.

"So... See you later, Colin" - She said, shyly

"Bye, Fluttershy. It was nice to meet you" - I said with a smile

"It was also nice to meet you. When you leave from the hospital, come to me. I will introduce you to my animals" - Fluttershy said, also smiling

"Sure. Thanks for the proposition"

"You're welcome. Goodbye, soon" - She said, leaving the room

Started to get dark. I was already lying in my bed, reading the book which Twilight brought to me. To be honest, I didn't expect that it gets me so involved.

"Hello, Colin. How are you?" - I heard after a while, I put down the book. In the door stood Redheart

"I feel good" - I said after a moment

"I see. You met Twilight and her friends?"

"Yes, I liked them, and they probably liked me too" - I answered, smiling

"I'm glad to hear that. You have to get to know Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie Pie, you'll like them too" - She answered, then left the room, but something reminded her - "Oh! I wanted to tell you that, tomorrow you will probably leave. The doctors did research and they think it's okay with you"

"Sweet" - I said with enthusiasm

"But... Be careful, okay?"

"I'll be. I promise"

"I'm holding you by the word" - Redheart said, giggling and leaving the room

It started to be late. I decided to go to sleep, I was tired. I put the book on the table, then I turned off the lights, and just fell asleep.

Twilight stood next to the bookshelf and looking for the book about mythological creatures. She finally found what she was looking for. She looked through the pages looking for information about the creature called, a Human.

"Gotcha!" - Twilight said, finding the right page

After a while, she began to read. Everything was fine but one thing worried her, namely what humans were eating and that they had previously killed other animals to obtain the nutrients they needed, the more disturbing was that human is described in this book as a merciless, extremely aggressive creature that killed for pleasure, but... not all Humans are like that. Colin wasn't like that, something was wrong.

"Spike! Take a pen and parchment. I need to write a letter, quickly!" - Twilight said

"Alright" - Little Dragon said, pulling out a pen and parchment

Dear Princess Celestia

Yesterday in Ponyville, my friends and I stumbled upon a creature called Human. His name is a Colin. he's in the hospital and is heavily wounded. The doctors unfortunately also suspect that he could be a victim of abuse, but I hope that everything will be okay with him and that he will recover quickly. However, there is one thing that worries me more, among other things, that humans feed on meat. We don't know where he came from when I asked him about it, he only mentioned some beast who attacked him, I would love you to meet him, I told him about you, and with Luna too. Colin said he would like to meet you too.

Your loyal student: Twilight Sparkle

"Done!" - Spike said

"Good. Now send it"

"Alright then"

Spike took a deep breath, then blew a green fire on the letter sending it.

"Okay, message sent" - Spike said, yawning

"I think you should go to sleep" - said Twilight

"You don't have to persuade me" - Spike said yawning, then lazily go to bed - "Goodnight, Twilight"

"Goodnight, Spike. Sleep well"

Twilight read about the humans for another while. Every next information was more disturbing than the previous one. She put down the book, and also went to bed. She thought about that, where did Colin come from. She also wondered that, were Humans once living in Equestria? But the most mind was, about this mysterious monster which Colin was attacked. What it could be? However, she began to be sleepy. She turned over on her side looking at the moon outside the window, she started slowly closing eyes and then just fell asleep.

End of Chapter 3...

Episode I - Chapter 4: Leaving the hospital

I. Chapter 4: Leaving the hospital

Everywhere was dark. I lay on my bed and trying to sleep, it's a terrible feeling when you try to fall asleep but you can't. I decided to get out of bed even though Redheart strictly forbade.

I slowly discovered the quilt and flipping it aside. I slipped off the bed and I stood on legs, for a moment I got dizzy but quickly, everything went back to normal, but... something was wrong, although I could clearly see my hands, like in the daytime, as well as the bed, after a while, I looked around the room, but I couldn't call it like that. There was absolutely nothing around me. I took a few steps from the bed, then I already knew. I wasn't in the hospital anymore.

I walked along. The darkness in which I was, seemed to have no end, then... I heard it... A snarling. I immediately turned around, it was this damned monster. He looked at me with his red, glowing eyes, grinning his teeth in a nasty smile. It attacked me when I ran away from home, it still looked the same... A big, winged black lion with a scorpion's tail. When I was reading a book called "Daring Do" I read something about a creature called Manticore. It suited the description perfectly.

It was in front of me and smiling at me. I had enough of it. What did this thing want from me? And why it will not just leave me alone?

"What do you want from me?!" - I asked angrily, It only smiled at me - "Get out! And leave me alone!" - I shouted. When the beast began to laugh, in a deep tone - "You hear me?!" - I asked again what the monster began to laugh even louder - "Get out, and leave me alone!" - I shouted, more furiously

"Hahaha... Oh, I was really moved" - Monster replied, sarcastically

"Get out, and leave me alone!" - I screamed

"Because what will you do to me? Will, you hit me with stalk, as before?" - Beast asked

"Get out! You are not real!"- I shouted again

"I'm not really for you, huh?" - Monster said, - "You are not a challenge for me"

A moment later, he approached me violently. I jumped backward.

"Mmm... Tasty, tasty, beautiful fear" - The beast said, grinning and drooling - "I'll make you crazy and I'll kill you. I'm your worst nightmare, everything that you're afraid of"

"No, no, no! Leave me alone! I'm... not afraid you!" - I said panicked

"Everybody says that" - Monster said

I trembled in fear, I did not know what to do, then it beast roared, and then started running towards me. I regained consciousness and started to run away, I did not even pay attention, where I run. I stumbled and I fall down.

I was to get up when suddenly the monster ran up to me, stood in front of me and pressed me to the ground. My face met his face. Then It lifted up, making a sound similar to roar and human scream. he dropped his head violently to bite me, I was helpless. I closed my eyes, covering with my hands and I started screaming loudly.

"AAAAAAAAAGH! LEAVE ME!" - And then, I woke up - "DON'T KILL ME, PLEASE! I DON'T WANNA DIE!" - I screamed, and then Redheart ran into the room

"What the hell is going on here?!" - Redheart asked surprised

Then I dropped my hands and opened my eyes, in the doorway stood Redheart, behind her I noticed Twilight and Rainbow Dash. I stared at them, with frightened eyes, studied the room for a moment, making sure that there is nothing in the room.

Immediately Twilight ran up to me.

"What's happened? Are you alright?" - She asked, looking at me with concern, after a while, Rainbow Dash came to the room - "Hey, I'm here... what happened?" - Twilight asked, approaching to me closer, grabbing my shoulders.

"I... I s-saw something ..." - I replied, still in shock

"What?... What did you saw?" - She asked

"I-I had a nightmare. I was in a place where everything was d-dark... And then..." - I replied, with a trembling voice

"And then what?" - She asked, even more inquisitively

"I saw t-this... B-beast" - I stammered, then tears began to stream from my eyes - "H-he said that he would k-kill me..."

"Wait, Are you talking about this beast, through which are you here?" - Twilight asked, and I just sat there and I kept silent, and from my eyes were stream tears - "Hey. It's okay, it's just a bad dream. You are safe here, It will not come to you" - Twilight said, then gently hugged me, I hugged her too, and frankly, I didn't want to let go.

I calmed down a bit, Twilight slowly released me from her grip, then she looked me in my eyes.

"Everything is okay?" - Redheart asked, looking at me with concern

"Y-yes..."

"If you want, I will bring you calming medicines. It doesn't look good" - Redheart said

"N-no, you don't have to, it's okay" - I said, wiping my tears

"Okay, but if you need something, call me, okay?" - Redheart said, then left the room

I sat there, head down, but after a moment I calmed down.

"Wow, that was horrible. Tell me, how long you had such nightmares?" - Rainbow asked

"Actually, I have them since I came up here" - I replied

"Tell me when you met... It?" - Twilight asked

"Then, when I ran away from my home" - I answered, already a little calmed down

"Oh no... I knew it" - Rainbow said

"What?" - Twilight asked

"Do you remember, how I was telling you how together with Fluttershy I brought him here?"

"Yes, I remember" - Twilight answered

"Fluttershy had to go home because she was dealing with animals. I stayed in the hospital, I just was worried about you, kid - Rainbow said, looking at me and then she gave me a warm smile

"Okay, what happened next?" - Twilight asked

"The doctors said that apart from the wounds inflicted by... It" - She paused for a moment - "They found old scars. They said that it was probably evidence of abuse" - Rainbow said, lowering her head down

"What?... Really?" - Twilight asked in disbelief - "At the beginning, I didn't believe it, but... Colin, who did it to you?"

"My father..."

"Your father did it to you?"

"Yes..." - I said, getting out of bed - "I hated my father. It is because of him, that I have these scars. He beat me, and my mother every day, but... One day, she couldn't stand it, and... she..." - I stopped I felt that tears are beginning to stream from my eyes

"It's okay... Don't say, if you don't want..." - Rainbow said, coming up to me

"Sit down, you don't look good" - Twilight said, then I sat down on the bed - "Tell me, how this beast looked?"

"it looked like a big black lion. It had red eyes, bat wings, and scorpion tail" - I said uneasily

"Manticore" - Twilight said

"I was so scared. He said that he would kill me" - I said, and then tears began to stream from my eyes

"Don't be afraid. He will not hurt you, it was just a bad dream" - Twilight said, and then I leaned my head against her and she pressed me lightly to me

It took some time before I calmed down. All the time I was wondering on the words spoken by this thing "You're not a challenge for me" I was wondering, what this fucking thing meant. Why It doesn't just leave me alone?

I sat in the hospital bed for about forty minutes. I was talking to Twilight and Rainbow Dash, about different things, to forget about what just happened, I didn't want to remember that.

"And what about Fluttershy, why she didn't come?"

"She wanted to come, but... She had a lot of things on her mind" - Twilight answered

"What things?" - I asked,

"Probably now deals with animals" - Rainbow Dash said - "Someone has to feed all of them" - Rainbow said, taunting

"All of them? How much does she have them?" - I asked

"Too much to count. I really don't know, how she deals with it" - Rainbow said

Our conversation was interrupted by Redheart entering the room.

"Hello Colin, how are you?" - She asked

"It's okay. I'm fine"

"Well, I have good news for you" - Sister Redheart said

"Really?" - I asked

"Yes, last night as you slept, the doctors checked your wounds, and it turned out that, it heals very well" - Sister Redheart said

"Okay, but something else?" - Rainbow asked

"In addition, he must remember to change the bandages every three days and most importantly, you shouldn't overwork. Your ribs are still cracked, and your body has not yet fully recovered" - Redheart said - "Well then, take your stuff and you're free. But now, I have to take care of other patients, bye!" - Redheart said, giving a warm smile to me and then left the room

"Hmm... There we have, only two problems" - Rainbow said

"What problems?" - I asked, then I looked at her

"First: you don't have any clothes, secondly: you have nowhere to live" - Rainbow said

"Oh... There is not a hotel here... Or something?" - I asked,

"If you want, you can stay with me" - Twilight said

"Wait, really?" - I asked

"Sure. At least until we find you a place to live"

"Thanks, Twilight"

"You're welcome"

Twilight and Rainbow Dash helped me with the pack. Actually... The only things which I had, was two books Daring Do series. After packing things, we went to the doctor for discharge, everything happened very quickly. After a while, we left the hospital, immediately sun striking my eyes. When my eyes got accustomed to the prevailing conditions, I dropped my hand down and, I saw Ponyville. The town looked really beautiful, and also it was a really beautiful day.

"Makes impressive, huh?" - Rainbow Dash asked after a moment

I did not say anything, just nodded, after a while, and we started to talk.

"Do you like it here?" - Twilight asked

"Hmm, I didn't pay attention to it, when I was here for the first time. Ponyville looks like beautiful, but..." - I said, looking nervously at the residents looking at me with surprise.

"Don't worry, residents will not hurt you, you can be sure of that" - Rainbow said

"I don't know..." - I said uncertainly

All ponies looked at me. Some looked at me with confusion, others looked at me with sadness, shame, and compassion, but there were those who looked at me with anger. One of them even prepared to throw a rock at me, I slightly ducked, but fortunately, someone stopped him. Rainbow Dash saw my anxiety and nervousness, then she looked angrily at the crowd which staring at me.

"What are you looking at, huh? Take care of your affairs" - Rainbow said, with anger in her voice

Everyone immediately turned away and returned to what they were doing, although some still looked at me.

"Thanks, Rainbow" - I said with relief

"No problem, kiddo. As I said, don't worry about them, they will not hurt you. You can be sure of that" - She said, giving me a nudge

"I wonder, why they attacked you?" - Twilight asked, walking next to me

"I don't know. Maybe they got scared of me, they saw me in blood and wounds" - I said, looking down to avoid stumbling.

"But they didn't have to attack you right away" - Twilight said, looking angrily at the residents, who after a moment turned around with shame

"No... It's okay, I'm accustomed to it" - I said

Twilight and Rainbow Dash stopped momentarily, I didn't notice that and went a few steps further and I stopped.

"W-wait... What?!" - Rainbow asked, shocked - "You kidding, right?"

"What?" - I asked

"Colin, you shouldn't say that you should never have been treated like that. It's not that, something you can get accustomed to it" - said Twilight, frowning

"But I..."

"She's right, kid. You should never have been hurt. To be honest, I don't do well when I imagine it" - Rainbow said, coming up to me - "Don't worry, nobody will hurt you here"

"Okay, let's go, my house is close"- said Twilight

We walked along the streets of Ponyville. The residents looked at me nervously, I felt insecure, when I was walking next to someone, so I just covered my face. Finally, we got to some big tree that had, doors, windows, and next to it there was a sign on which was a book.

"Well, here we are!" - Twilight said

"Wait, you live in a big tree? And... In the library?" - I asked

"Yes, why do you ask?"

"Nothing... Just, you know... I heard about tree houses, but... a house inside in the tree?" - I said

"Well... As you see" - Twilight said opening the door, letting me in and Rainbow Dash inside

The interior of the house, or rather the library, looked interesting. It was carved, as were the shelves on which the books were located, in the middle there was a small table where the horse's head was carved in wood, but I was surprised that the books were scattered everywhere.

"Ugh... Spike! you didn't put the books on the shelves, as I asked you!?" - Twilight said - "Spike? Are you there?" - She asked - "Just, great..."

"Who is Spike?" - I asked

"This is my assistant, he's a dragon. I'm really sorry for this mess, feel at home. I'll clean up" - Twilight said, collecting books

"I'll help you" - I said

"No, you don't have to. You're my guest, I can handle with it" - She said

Even though Twilight said she could handle it myself, I helped her, well... I was her roommate now. Collecting books took us a good half hour, Rainbow Dash also helped, but a moment later she had to go to the place called 'Sugarcube Corner'. She had an appointment with her friend.

After dealing with the books, Twilight offered me tea, I did not refuse, the more that I was a little tired of arranging books. When Twilight went to make tea, my attention was caught by an owl sitting on a wooden pedestal.

I went to the owl to look at her, and then she made a sound.

"Who?" - I heard after a moment

"Wait... did you say something?"

I asked the owl, it was stupid I know ...

"Who?" - I was not wrong, it was this owl

"But who?" - I asked, lightly chuckling

"Who?" - She asked me again.

Honestly, it amused me, I could not resist and began to imitate her.

"Who?" - I asked

"Who?" - Owl asked

"Who?" - I asked again

"Who?" - Owl asked again

And again and again, we were repeating this word all the time. After a while Twilight entered the room, she couldn't stop laugh when she saw me, with her owl with which I kept repeating one word 'Who?'.

"Hahaha... Okay, okay, what is going on here?" - Twilight asked, laughing

"Uhmm... She started it" - I said, pointing to the owl sitting on a pedestal

"Who?" - Owl asked after a moment

I couldn't stop laughing, just like Twilight

"I see that you met Owlicious" - She said, stroking the owl

"Owlicious?" - I asked

"My owl, this is my second assistant" - Twilight said

I approached the owl closer, then began to gently scratch it under the chin, she hooted happily.

"I like her, though... I would prefer to call it Doctor Who" - I said with a smile

"Who?" - Asked the owl, then Twilight and I burst into loud laughter

"Yes, it definitely suits her" - Twilight said - "So... do you wanna drink a tea?"

"Yeah" - I said, then sat down together at the table

Twilight Horn shone with a pink glow, then a cup of tea came to me. I grabbed and started to drink, it turned out to be a herbal tea, it very relaxed me.

"Mmm... It's really good, a little bitter, but good" - I said, putting down the cup

"I'm glad you like it. It's a mix of lemon balm, eucalyptus, and wild chamomile" - Twilight said, taking a sip - "Zecora knows, what is good"

"Who is Zecora?" - I asked from Curiosity

"It's is my friend. She lives in the Everfree Forest" - She said, also putting the cup down on the table

"This is the forest behind the Fluttershy house?" - I asked

"Exactly" - She said

"Will we visit her someday?" - I asked

"Oh, I think not. Everfree Forest is a dangerous place, is swarming with monsters, believe me, you do not want to go there" - She said

"I understand" - I said, grabbing a cup

Time passed us very quickly, on talk. I asked Twilight what they mean the tattoos on their right, she said it's the cutie marks that every pony gets when he finds out his talent. It sounded incredible, but after what I saw, nothing will surprise me. We sat and talked, after a while, the door to the house opened and I saw in them, you will not believe me... A dragon, a real living dragon! His scales had a purple color, and the spikes on its back were green, like his eyes, and I thought that nothing would surprise me anymore.

"Oh! Hello, Spike" - Twilight said

The young dragon immediately looked at me, I saw the surprise on his face, exactly the same what I saw in the ponies when I arrived here.

"Twilight... What is... It?" - He said, pointing at me

"This is not IT. This is Colin, he's our guest, and as usual, you forgot to sort the books" - Twilight said, little angrily

"I'm sorry... I just forgot" - Spike said

"You forgot. This is not the first time, next time try not to forget, okay? " - Twilight said

"Okay" - Spike said, then he turned to me - "Hello I'm Spike, and you're Colin, right?"

"Yes. It's nice to meet you" - I said, Spike seemed alright, I even liked him.

"Actually... What are you doing here? I have never seen you here" - he said, looking at me - "I could even swear I have never seen a creature like you before"

"Colin is a human. We don't know where he came from, and there is nowhere to go. So he will live with us until we find him a home" - Twilight said

"Wait... So about him, we wrote to the Princess Celestia yesterday?" - Spike asked

"Exactly, yes. Has the princess already answered?" - Twilight asked

"This is strange, but no" - Spike replied

"Yeah, she usually answered" - Twilight said

"Maybe she doesn't know, what to think about it" - Spike said

"Hmm... Maybe..." - Twilight said

It began to get dark slowly. I finished my tea, and then I took a cup to the kitchen. I looked out the window, it was completely dark outside. At one point I saw something, in the darkness. I saw a pair of red eyes, suddenly, I saw that it started to smile disgustingly. I knew that it was a monster from my nightmares. I stared at it, I was terrified, I was afraid to move.

"Hey, what happened?" - Twilight asked, coming up to me, and I immediately looked at her

"There was something there" - I said, in a trembling voice

"What?" - Twilight asked, then looked out the window

"T-this m-monster, from my nightmares. It stood was there and looked at me, and..." - I didn't finish

"I think you should really go to sleep. There's nothing there" - Twilight said,

Nothing was there, but I knew it was different, it was there, I saw it with my own eyes!

"But... It's the truth... It stood was there and looked at me" - I said nervously

"You should really go to sleep, you don't look good" - Twilight said - "Go to the shower, but remember to remove the bandages"

"*Okay" - I said, stepping away from the window

"Would you like me to help you with the bandages?"

"No, I can handle it"

"Okay, but... Be careful"

"I'll be, don't worry"

I went to the bathroom to wash. I turned on the tap, then droplets of lukewarm water started to fall on me, but after a while they were warm, it was very pleasant feeling, but also painful because drops of warm water mixed with soap got into my wounds. When I washed, I dressed in my underwear and shorts and then put on bandages. The wounds still ached me unimaginably, because they still did not heal completely.

After leaving the bathroom, I went to eat supper, it was a vegetable salad and admit that it tasted quite good. After supper I went upstairs with Twilight, unfortunately, she didn't have a second bed so I had to sleep on the mattress, on the floor, but it did not bother me, I was very tired so I went to sleep at once.

"Goodnight, Colin" - Twilight said

"Goodnight Twilight, and... Thank you" - I said

"You're welcome. Now just try sleep, okay?"

"I probably will not have a problem with that" - I said, yawning

"I see" - She said, giggling - "Sweet dreams, Colin" - Twilight said, leaving the room and putting out the light

I lay on the mattress it was not too comfortable but it was better than nothing. My eyelids slowly began to get heavy, and then I began to close my eyes, but a moment before I closed my eyes, I saw something in the corner of the room, it was a figure that was slowly approaching me but I was too tired, to do anything.

"Spike, take parchment and pen. We have to send a letter"

"Alright then" - Spike said, pulling out a pen and parchment

Dear Princess Celestia

Today, Colin left the hospital, but he still feels uncertain about seeing other ponies, the more that attacked him a few days ago, but unfortunately, I'm afraid it's worse with him than I thought. when we come back from the hospital, everyone started to look at him, which disturbed him, but Rainbow Dash immediately reacted. After a while, Colin calmed down and we assured him, that they would not hurt him, the more so they should not attack him immediately, but then he said a terrible thing. He said that he was accustomed to it, accustomed to being harmed. But this isn't the worst, he said that he saw again this beast that probably attacked him, he said, the beast looked like a manticore and said he saw it tonight outside my window. I don't know, what to think about it, I'm worried about him, I'm going to bring him to Rarity tomorrow, and introduce him to the rest of my friends, and I hope that what he saw is not real.

Your loyal student: Twilight Sparkle

"Done! Send it right now?" - Spike asked

"Of course" - Twilight said

Spike, blowing the green fire on the letter, sending it to Canterlot.

"Message sent" - Spike said, yawning - "and now I'm going to sleep, I'm tired"

"Okay. Goodnight Spike" - Twilight said, going upstairs

"Goodnight..."

Twilight opened the door to the room, cautiously and slowly so as not to wake up Colin. At some point when she was in the room she noticed something very strange, she could swear that one second after opening the door, someone or something stood next to him.

"Huh? What the?" - She said, then walked over to Colin sleeping on the mattress - "Ehh, I really have to lie down."

She looked at the boy lying on the mattress, then gently stroked his hair.

"Sleep well" - She said, and then she climbed onto her bed

Twilight lay in the bed. She asked herself hundreds of questions. Is this beast was real? Why did he have to suffer so? She didn't know what to think about it. She looked up for a moment looking at Colin, and again the same... Again, she thought she saw something, but ignored it thinking that it was the only hallucination. She looked at the sleeping Colin for the last time, then smiled and slowly fell asleep.

End of Chapter 4...

Episode I - Chapter 5: First Duel

I. Chapter 5: First Duel

I was lying on the mattress trying to sleep, again the same... Problems with sleeping, I hate it. I decided to get up. When I was on my feet I looked at the Twilight bed. She was sleeping and snoring softly. I decided not to wake her up. I headed towards the door leading to the staircase, slowly opened it so as not to wake up Twilight. When I opened it, I saw darkness in front of me.

I started to walk down the stairs slowly, actually, I wanted to start because when I started walking, there were no stairs, only hard and flat ground and... leaves?... Wait... Something is wrong. I turned back and the door just disappeared, there was only darkness around me. I started walking again. The darkness started to dissipate, the farther I walked, it grew brighter, until I finally stopped, there was a forest around me. The same forest which I escaped from the beast. Everywhere was dark, but not so dark, because everything was clearly visible, in the sky I saw the stars and the moon. However, I did not have time to think because I knew what would happen next.

"Oh no... Not again" - I said with fear, slowly turning away

Behind me, I saw It... Big black manticore. It looked at me with his red eyes, growling furiously, after a while the beast attacked me, but I was ready for it, I managed to jump back, I wanted to take a branch to somehow defend myself, but then a light flare appeared, and then a sword lay on the ground in front of me. I grabbed it in my right hand. The most surprising was that the sword was very light, and on its blade, there were mysterious signs that were glowing with a living fire.

I turned with my sword in my right hand, the beast charging at me stopped momentarily, looking at the sword.

"W-what?!... But how?!... Where did you get it from?!" - Manticore asked, with rage

"Ooooh... So, you know what is this, huh?" - I asked, slyly smiling towards him

I began to approach the beast, holding the sword. The monster slowly began to retreat, snarling and hissing furiously, however, the monster started to charging at me again, when he was about five meters from me jumped, that's when I felt something strange, I felt as if I could fight, when the beast was in the air, I made a move forward, wounding the beast with a sword. After a successful coup, I heard behind me how the monster fell to the ground. I turned around and saw him lying on the ground, suddenly I felt something unusual... Determination and will of a fight.

The monster slowly began to rise, and I began to run towards him. I held the sword in my right-hand low to the ground, to the left, the monster finally got up, I was already close to him. I started charging, then with all my strength, I hit the edge of the sword straight into the monster's head. When that happened, the Manticore jumped back.

"AAAAAGH!... How dare you?!" - After these words, the beast began charging back towards me. I was ready for

I bent my legs taking a fighting stance, I kept my sword close to the ground on the right side. When the monster was very close, I brought out a powerful attack from below, the monster was wounded straight in the throat, then fell to the ground in front of me, he looked at me, he was furious but... I saw it... I saw fear in his eyes.

When I stood in front of him, I lifted the sword high above him, then I drove the sword into his heart if he had it at all. The monster struggled for a moment, after a while he stopped, he was already dead, or so it seemed to me.

"I'm not a challenge for you, huh?" - I asked, pulling out the sword, after a moment the monster's body disappeared

I held the sword in my hand. The moonlights reflected in his blade, now I could look at him closely. The blade of the sword was long, and there were these mysterious signs which I immediately recognized, it was a runic script. I learned about it in history lessons, according to mythology, runes were given to people by the Norse god Odin, it was commonly used by barbaric peoples such as the Vikings. When I looked at the blade, my eyes went to the hilt of the sword, which was wrapped in leather, showing two metal intersections in the middle that looked like rings, but they were not. The sword guard didn't stand out like anything special, but I was most interested in the warhead, which was in the shape of a dragon's head, what the most interesting eyes of the dragon's head also shone with fire. I saw many swords in history books, also those with runes, but the sword that I kept in my hand was different, it was not short as most, but I wondered where did these runes come from? And why did they shine with fire?

I stood so idly watching the sword when suddenly the light flashed, I turned away immediately, in the dark I saw someone's figure, after the shape, I saw that it was a pony but... It was much higher than the ones I saw earlier. I didn't see her face exactly, but from her features, I figured that it was a mare, her mane was clearly visible because it shone, it looked like a starry night sky, but the most surprising was that this mane was constantly waving. After a while, I spotted on her head horn and a kind of crown, and a pair of wings on her back.

"Oh my god... Alicorn" - I said, slowly approaching the mysterious figure

"Yes. Indeed" - She said, also approaching me, I heard her voice, like through the fog, her voice was a bit strange, it was difficult to identify him - "My name is..." - She didn't finish. She stopped momentarily, I looked at her face, in her eyes I could clearly see fear, she didn't look at me anymore, but for what was behind me

"W-what happened? - I asked

I looked behind me and I saw the manticore standing behind me, who growled at me furiously. Suddenly jumped to me, I didn't expect it, and he hit my stomach, with claws. I wanted to lead a counterattack but the monster saw it and threw the sword out of my hand with his other paw. I was helpless, I stood before the monster who came closer and closer, suddenly Alicorn stood between me and the beast. Now I saw it exactly, the coat was navy blue, like her eyes, and on the sides, she has crescents bathed in darkness. She also wore black jewelry and something reminiscent of shoes. After a moment she looked at me.

"Runaway. Now!" - She said

"Wait, what is goin?..." - I didn't finish

"There is no time for that! Run and don't look back!" - She screamed, then turned to the Manticore - "Come on, come here!"

I started to run away, looked back and saw Alicorn struggling with the beast. Then I stumbled over something and started to roll over the slope, and then I fell into a small river. Without thinking, I started to run forward again without turning around.

Just like before, my face was whipped with leaves and branches. I was running and I heard something like knocking very loud knocking, but I did not pay attention to it, instead, I focused on escaping, but after a while, I ran out of the bushes and again... The cliff, exactly the same from which I fell when I was running away from the monster for the first time. I wanted to turn back, but when I do it, from the bushes a black manticore flew out. After a while, It hit me with a paw, I stumbled and then started to fall down, still hearing this knock, at the moment when I had to hit the ground I woke up.

I got up from my bed and I breathing very quickly, it was a mistake because after a while I felt chest pain. I grabbed my ribs and moaned quietly, the pain was unbearable. I looked around the room, it was Twilight room, I stood up and looked at her bed, which was looked as if someone just got up from it. I still heard the knock that came from below.

"Just a moment!" - Twilight said from below

After a while, I could hear the sound of the door being opened, and then the voice of Twilight - "Oh hello girls and... Wait... Princess Celestia?!" - I heard after a moment. I was really surprised, the ruler of Equestria paid us a visit? I looked at myself, I was wearing only my shorts that reached my knees and bandages wrapped around my waist, chest, around my legs and arms, I did not have any decent clothes, but now I was about to stand in front of a member of the royal family. I sighed and then went to the door opening I had stairs in front of me, and then I began to walk down uncertainly.

To be continued...

Episode I - Chapter 6,5: Ponyville - Part 2

I. Chapter 6,5: Ponyville - Part 2

We walked through Ponyville for about 5 minutes. Again the same situation, which is usual, everyone looks at me, some with disgust others with curiosity and so on... I had enough of this sincerely, but I was most surprised by this mint mare, with a tattoo presenting the harp, what did she want from me? Walking together with Fluttershy, Pinkie, Rainbow, and Applejack, I saw her, I saw her, she watching me.

"Girls... Maybe we'll go a little faster?" - I suggested

"What, why?" - Asked AJ

"You know... I cannot wait to meet your family" - I answered

"Colin, did something happen?" - AJ asked again

I turned back for a moment, the same mint mare stood behind at one of the houses when she realized that I had noticed her, she hid. Why she was following me? Did she want to kidnap me? Or hurt me? I really did not know what to think about all this.

"Everything is fine, really, just let's go, okay?" - I said hiding stress

"Okay..." - Rainbow said, then we accelerated a bit

After a while we got to, Sweet Apple Acres, the farm itself was very impressive. In my spotlight was a huge, red barn, surrounded by fields of corn and a huge orchard of apples.

"Well, here we are!" - AJ said enthusiastically

"Wow... A lot of this" - I said

I decided to look around a bit. When I was visiting, I ran into something or... For someone very large. I walked, then I suddenly crashed into the chest of a huge stallion. At the moment of collision, I fell clumsily to the ground, I looked up and saw him... This guy was probably over 2 meters high, his coat was red, the mane was orange and his eyes were green, just like AJ had several freckles. I moved away immediately when he approached me, I wanted to escape, but he pulled out a hoof to me to help me get up.

"I see that you've met the Big Mac" - AJ said, while the stallion helped me to stand up - "Maybe you will say hello?" - AJ suggested

"Uhmm... Hi" - I said what Big Mac just smiled slightly - "I'm Colin, and you're Big Mac, yes?"

"Eyup" - Stallion said calmly

"Yeaa... So this is Sweet Apple Acres? It's nice here, you have to admit it"

"Eyup" - Big Mac said again, I admit that I was a bit amused by his way of speaking

"You are not very talkative?" - I asked, smiling

"Eyup" - Big Mac said calmly

I tried to stop the laughter and this time I succeeded, after a while Applejack and the other mares came up to me.

"I see that, he like, you" - AJ said, smiling

"Yeah, it looks like, that yes " - I replied with a smile - "Big Mac, is... Very calm"

"Well, you see, that's the way it is" - AJ said - "Come, I'll meet you with Granny Smith"

"Wait, who?" - I asked

"It's our grandma and... Oh, There she is!" - AJ said, pointing to the old mare

Granny Smith noticed us after a while, then began to approach us slowly, her fur was pale green, her eyes were orange and her mane was already gray, on her side had a tattoo depicting an apple pie. Her attention immediately focused on me, she came to me and looked at me carefully.

"Well, I thought that nothing in my life would surprise me. I did not see such something like you, in my life" - She said - "Tell me, what's your name?"

"I'm Colin, is nice to meet you" - I said, wanting to greet her

"Well, I see that you are brought up. It's nice to meet you too" - She said, giving me hoof - "Actually, what are you?"

"Colin is a Human. He came here quite recently" - AJ said

"A Human?... What others will not come up with..." - Granny Smith said - "Tell me, boy. Are not you a little bit hungry? You look a little emaciated"

"Well, that's why we came" - AJ said - "We came here with Colin because..."

"We came here because, Colin was attacked by Ponyville residents, we had to go to the cafe but we did not want to worry him" - Rainbow said, interrupting AJ

"Yeah... Thanks, Rainbow. By the way, we wanted him, to meet him with our family" - AJ said

"I see... You're just right in time, Applejack, will you help me?" - Granny Smith asked

"Alrighty then!" - AJ said

"By the way... You didn't see Apple Bloom anywhere?" - Granny Smith asked

"No... I didn't saw her today. And you Big Mac?" - Asked AJ

"Eyup..." - Said stallion, which I gave a little laugh

"Where?" - Asked AJ, what Big Mac pointed to the apple orchard - "Oh, I understand, they probably have a meeting"

"Meeting?" - I asked curiously

"You know... They don't have their own cutie marks yet, and have set up a club in a treehouse where they try to discover their talents every day to get them" - AJ said - "Maybe you would like to meet Apple Bloom?" - Suggested AJ

"Okay, but where is their treehouse?" - I asked

"I'll lead you if you want" - Rainbow said

"Pinkie, Fluttershy, can you help me prepare breakfast with Granny Smith?" - Asked AJ

"Okay" - Pinkie and Fluttershy said at the same time

"Fine, let's go, kid" - Rainbow said, leading me toward the orchard

I walked through the orchard with Rainbow Dash. To be honest, I didn't expect it to be so big, I really wanted to know how they are deal with it. When we walked, I felt like someone watched me, I looked around but did not see anyone.

"What is going on?" - Rainbow asked after a moment

"I just.... I have the impression that someone is watching us..." - I said

"Probably because of hunger, don't worry, you will soon see the hospitality of the Apple family," - Rainbow said, maybe she was right

After a moment, I noticed something familiar between the trees, oh no... It was the same, this mint mare. She was still watching me. I accelerated a little bit, I wanted to be as far away from her as possible, and then we arrived at a small tree house.

"I'll see if they're inside" - Rainbow said, going inside

"Okay..." - I said turning around

I now had time to look at the notebook I found. The illustrations showed me, in the sitting, standing, walking, in total... I must admit that the drawings looked quite nice and were drawn with extreme precision. I was browsing the notebook, one drawing showed Me and this mint mare, in the middle of the heart, I admit that it was pretty cute, did she fall in love in me? Although... No, she is probably older than me, honestly I doubting that romance between humans and ponies are allowed here, that's when I thought. I snorted slightly with laughter, it looks like I had my admirer. I looked through the drawings, unfortunately, each next one was more and more disturbing, I was drawn there on one of them, but it did not disturb me, it disturbed me that my hands were marked in this drawing. 'HANDS!' Were written in big letters. Then I was completely confused, what did she want from me? And what did she want from my hands?!

"Colin?" - I jumped in fear, putting the notebook in my pocket

"W-what? What's happening?" - I asked surprised

"I would like you to meet Cutie Mark Crusaders" - Rainbow said, pointing to the three little fillies behind her

One filly reminded me of Rainbow, through her ragged mane. The coat was orange, the mane was crimson and her eyes were purple, I knew by wings that it was a Pegasus. The second filly was a small unicorn, her fur was white, her mane was in light purple and something like pale pink. The third filly was hiding behind the two I described. When I looked at her, I recognized her, it was the same filly which I met when I got here, yellow fur, red mane, red ribbon, orange eyes, everything agreed, it was her.

"Uhmm... Hi" - I said, uncertain

"Wow, you are this Human, that Rainbow Dash has told us about! Never before in my life, I have not seen anything like this" - Orange filly said, immediately running up to me - "Your name is Colin, yes? I'm Scootaloo"

"Yes, nice to meet you Scootaloo" - I said, crouching, then the white filly came to me

"I'm Sweetie Belle, supposedly you met my sister, am I right?" - she asked

"Yes, she made new clothes for me" - I said

"And how do you like it?" - Asked Sweetie Belle

"They fit well, are comfortable, soft, what more could I want?" - I said smiling

"And this is Apple Bloom!" - Scootaloo said, pointing to the scared yellow filly

"Come on, Bloomy. He is not dangerous" - Rainbow said

"G-girls, I don't know if it's good id... HEY!" - Apple Bloom said when Scootaloo started pushing her towards me

After a while, Apple Bloom was in front of me, still frightened, did not speak, just looked at me with fear.

"So... Hi, we've met earlier..." - I said, breaking the silence

"Uhmm... yeah" - She said

"Well... Uhmm... I met your sister, Applejack. I like her, she is... Very nice" - I said uncertainly, after which Apple Bloom calmed down slightly

"Hmm... I don't see any blood on you, but I see the bandages" - Apple Bloom said, looking at me - "What happened to you?" - She asked, a bit worried

"I had a small accident and... As you see" - I said a little bit shy, showing the bandages

"Oh... I'm sorry that I called you a monster and... For that the residents attacked you. I just... was scared little bit" - Apple Bloom said sadly

"It's okay, nothing has happened" - I said, gently stroking Apple Bloom after the mane

"It is hurt you?" - Apple Bloom asked tenderly

"No... I had these wounds before, but I don't hide that, I got a stone in the head several times" - I said, rubbing the back of my head, smiling a bit shy

"Hmm, what can I... Hey, I have an idea! Colin, wouldn't you like to join us?" - Apple Bloom asked cheerfully

"Join... To you?" - I asked slightly confused

"Well, you know... As part of an apology for the troubles I brought to you" - Apple Bloom said

I wondered for a moment. These three little fillies wanted to get their cutie marks. As a human, I didn't have a chance to get a cutie mark, but joining them seemed to be quite an interesting proposition.

"Hmm... Okay, why not? In total, I don't have anything better to do" - I said smiling

"Welcome to Cutie Mark Crusaders!" - Scootaloo said enthusiastically

"Okay... In that case what I have..." - I didn't finish, I heard the bell sound coming from the farm

"Oh, breakfast ready. Let's go, girls, oh... And you, Colin" - Apple Bloom said

"Okay, let's go then" - I said, and then we started to go back to the farm

The three little fillies ran forward, Rainbow Dash walked slowly next to me.

"They like you" - Rainbow said

"I think so. Actually... I like them too" - I said

"You are now a member of Cutie Mark Crusaders" - Rainbow said, smiling at me

"Well... Apple Bloom, offered me, to join them. Should I refuse them?" - I asked

"No, but you... I don't know if you can get a cutie mark" - Rainbow said

"At least it will be fun, I wonder what they can come up with to get it" - I said

"Well, at least you're having fun" - Rainbow said

"Well, I'm having fun? Hmm...Yeah... All in all, right. To be honest, I'm still a bit afraid of Ponyville residents. It's probably good that you took me for breakfast here. In this cafe, they probably could attack me again"

"Colin, you have nothing to fear, they will not hurt you," - Rainbow said, smiling at me

"You can guarantee it to me?" - I asked. A smile from Rainbow's face disappeared, then she shook head slightly - "You saw, how they looking at me when I passed by them. They definitely don't like creatures like me. I... I'm afraid, I'm afraid that they can really hurt me when I ran away from them. They wanted to kill me... Do you understand... Kill, but... Why? What did I do to them? what they have a reason for that?

"Colin, do not be afraid... Everything will be fine. Whatever happens, you can always count on me and my friends" - She said - "Ponyville residents, don't know you, so they have no right to judge you. But I... I know you very well, And I think you're alright"

"Thanks, that's nice... But we only know each other for a few days" - I said

"But I got to know you enough to know who you really are. I like you, kiddo" - Rainbow stopped for a moment, then bent the hoof in such a way as if she wanted to a high-five. I also stopped, then folded my hand into a fist and I gently hit Rainbow Dash hoof - "Let's go now, I'm dying of hunger" - Rainbow said, going further

"You do not have to persuade me" - I said, smiling - "Hey, maybe the residents, just have to meet me, you know..."

Rainbow Dash stopped again, turned to me, with slightly frowned eyebrows.

"It's possible... But I don't think that it's a good idea. Let's wait with it. We still don't know what the reason the residents had to attack you, I just don't want anything wrong to happen to you"

"Okay, let it be" - I said, sighing

"Good, let's go now because they will eat everything," - said Rainbow, and then we walked again

After a short time, I came to the farm with Rainbow. Nobody was outside, so we went inside the barn, which was actually home. The decor of the house was not anything I could talk about, It was just an ordinary, country house. After a while, we got to the dining room where everything was already prepared, everyone sat at the table, finally, me and Rainbow Dash sat. Honestly, I have never eaten such a large meal in my life. On the table was, apple pies, juices. really exchange long. When I sat at the table and ate, Granny Smith and Big Mac looked at me worriedly and didn't speak. They probably heard about that, what happened to me from AJ, Fluttershy or Pinkie. To be honest... I don't know, why Pinkie Pie, AJ, and Fluttershy told them about it. I didn't want to worry them. When we ate a nutritious breakfast, I had to say goodbye to the Apple family. Applejack stayed on the farm, Fluttershy, Pinkie, Rainbow and I, we left the farm, and then we headed towards Ponyville.

"Mmmm... That was tasty" - Pinkie said

"Well, they know well that, what hospitality is" - Rainbow Dash said, burping - "What about you, Colin. Did it taste good?"

"Did it taste good? It was the most delicious thing in my life. So... Where are we going now?" - I asked

"I don't know. Where you would like to go?" - Rainbow asked

I thought for a moment. Going to the center of the village was a bad idea, or at least I thought so. My eyes turned to Fluttershy. I remember that she suggested that I come to her to introduce me to her animals.

"Actually... Can I go to Fluttershy's house?" - I asked

"Why?" - Rainbow asked, then Fluttershy took the floor

"Well... Do you remember that, when we were in the hospital? You know... When Colin came here" - Fluttershy asked - "When I said goodbye to him, I offered him that, to come to me and meet with my animals"

"Oh, okay" - Rainbow said - "I'm going to talk about it to Twilight as if she's been looking for you... Bye, Colin" - Rainbow said, then she flew away

"Sorry, but I have to go too. Cakes at Sugarcube Corner will not bake themselves alone" - said Pinkie - "Bye, bye, Colin!" - Pinkie said, then she left

Pinkie and Rainbow have already gone, I was alone with Fluttershy.

"So... Are we going?" - Fluttershy asked timidly

"Sure" - I said, smiling

"Okay..." - Fluttershy said, then we went ahead

I went through Ponyville together with Fluttershy, the same situation as usual... Everyone looked at me, whispered, gossiped. I tried to ignore it, but again I noticed this mint mare hidden among the crowd, but I pretended not to see her, I really did not see her. I didn't know what she could have wanted from me if she wanted a notebook that I took her, why he would not come and ask for it, instead she would play with me in some stalking. After some time I got to the house of Fluttershy, I stopped for a moment, this house was on the edge of the forest, surrounded by a meadow, around it a few trees were growing, where there were houses for birds, there was a bridge in front of the house, under which there was a small stream, it was here quietly and calmly. Then I was reminded of the situation when I first found myself here, I was running away from the angry crowd and Rainbow Dash, at this point one thought came to my mind. What if Rainbow Dash attacked me purposely? I didn' not want to believe it, she said that it was not deliberately but... Then I remembered the moment when she was hit me in the head. The impact was very precise and strong, strong enough that I fell over and I was temporarily stunned, and Rainbow Dash when she apologized to me, she was terribly nervous as if she had something on her conscience. It all seemed very suspicious to me. I will have to talk to her about it, I just want to make sure what it was really like.

"Colin?" - Fluttershy pulled me out of my thoughts, shaking me slightly - "Everything is alright?

"Just... Is nice here" - I said a bit embarrassed

"I'm glad you like it. Come with me, I will meet you with Angel"

"With, who?" - I asked

"It's my bunny, you'll like it" - Fluttershy said, going up to the little house where he slept

"Hmm... He's cute" - I said, peeking inside

"I know. You know what? Let's let him sleep in peace, he looks really tired. Believe me, he can be very grumpy" - Fluttershy said - "Let's go inside"

"Okay, let's go" - I said

Fluttershy went to the door of her house, then she opened it and went inside, and I followed her. My attention was focused on the living room where there were stairs, leading upstairs. There was also a stone fireplace in the living room, a red carpet on the floor, at the end of the living room, by the window there was a green sofa, on which there were several pillows. Next, to the sofa, there was also a small table with a green armchair behind which there was a small library, the interior of the house was quite cozy.

"Make yourself comfortable and I'll go get some tea" - Fluttershy said, going to the kitchen

I stood in the middle of the living room, after which I took a few steps forward, my attention was caught by another hole on the door next to the chair, I did not know what was there, maybe I should not go there but curiosity was stronger. when I crossed the gate, a short passage appeared to my eyes, at the end of which there was a door, I approached them and slowly opened them. After opening the door, a bathroom appeared to my eyes, there was a bathtub, a shower with a suspended curtain, a washbasin over which a mirror hung, a small dressing table, a radiator, actually... It's nothing special.

I returned to the living room, where Fluttershy was waiting for me with freshly brewed tea, and the smell of fruit in the air was very pleasant.

"I hope you like raspberry" - Fluttershy said

"Sure, I like it" - I said going up to her, after which I received a cup of hot, raspberry tea. The aroma hovered in the air with a hot couple

When I enjoyed the aroma, I took a sip and swear that I never in my life, I did not drink something so good, the taste of raspberries melted in my mouth, and the brew itself warmed me from the inside, what a feeling. After a short while, I emptied the cup in which the tea was located, even after drinking the contents, it was still possible to feel this raspberry aroma.

"Mmmm, it's really tasty and... Sweet" - I said, putting the cup on the table

"I'm happy that you like it, I made it from raspberries. It's my proven recipe" - Fluttershy said, smiling and drinking the rest of the tea, then took her and my cup and headed for the kitchen, but stopped for a moment - "By the way, wouldn't you like to help me take care of the animals? I could use a little help, you know..."

"I'm happy to help you. I like animals" - I said, smiling

"Thanks, Colin. That's nice of you" - Fluttershy said, then headed for the kitchen

It was an offer I could not refuse, I liked animals very much. To be honest, I preferred them to people. I was also curious about Fluttershy's animals, I saw a lot of birdhouses outside, but it seems to me that it's not all. I waited a moment, after which Fluttershy returned with food for her charges.

It took a lot of time to feed all animals, but I had a great time. Fluttershy had animals such as rabbits, otters, squirrels, goats, cats, snakes, various species of birds, and what surprised me most, she also took care of a bear that I was initially afraid of, but as it later turned out, he's quite gentle. I was feeding her animals, playing with them, for the first time in my life I felt... Happy... I really felt happiness, it was something completely new to me. Then, for a moment I completely forgot about things that I would rather not remember. Ponyville residents trying to kill me, black manticore, wounds on my body, nightmares... I wanted this moment to last forever, because as I mentioned... I felt happy. Getting to this place was probably the best thing, which happened to me.

However, even during such a carefree moment, I remembered what happened about a few days ago. I remembered how I got here. I ran away from my home, everywhere was dark, and I ran through the forest pursued by this beast. Big Black Manticore with red eyes. I just ran straight ahead, and then It got me. It started to hurt me, with sharp fangs, claws, and teeth, leaving deep cuts on my body. The pain was piercing, but somehow I managed to get out of the jaws of the beast, and then ran away. Once again I ran through the forest, running into the bushes. After a while, I managed to run to the edge of the cliff. I wanted to turn back, but then the beast jumped from behind the bushes, then hit me with claws straight in the back, the impact was so strong that it pushed me away, then I fell off the cliff on a hard ground. At the moment of hitting the ground, I heard only the beating of my own heart which slowed down more and more, until finally, my vision began to blur when it ended, I only saw the darkness.

"Colin... Are you okay?" - Fluttershy asked, tearing me out of retrospection

"What?... what happened?" - I asked

"Just... you stood still and I was worried a little bit" - Fluttershy said - "Anyway, we've already finished feeding animals, and I think they liked you" - Fluttershy said, and a squirrel ran up on my shoulder and began to rub against me.

"Actually... how much time did we spend feeding animals?" - I asked, stroking the squirrel sitting on my shoulder

"Over two hours" - Fluttershy answered, then the squirrel jumped from my shoulder and ran towards one of the trees

"Really, that long?" - I asked, somewhat surprised - "I have the impression that it's been at least twenty minutes"

"Well, as you see. Everything which is good, ends quickly" - Fluttershy said, heading for the bridge

Fluttershy and I sat together on a small bridge. The sun gave a very pleasant warmth, a light breeze played with my hair, birds singing were heard everywhere, it was really relaxing.

"How are you?" - Fluttershy asked

"I feel... Good" - I answered, truthfully - "Really, a nice change of surroundings. It's very quiet, calm, I like it here"

"You know... If you want, you can live here"

"Wait... Really?" - I asked, slightly surprised - "Can I?"

"Yes, sure. I take care of many creatures that are usually lost or have no home" - Fluttershy said, smiling at me - "I take care of creatures like you."

"Oh... Thank you. So... In that case, I'll have to ask Twilight if I can stay with you" - I said, standing up and slowly heading towards Ponyville.

"Wait..." - said Fluttershy, then stopped - "Where are you going?"

"To Twilight"

"I will go with you" - Fluttershy said, then we headed towards the village

"Fluttershy, I could go alone. I know where Twilight lives" - I said, walking ahead

"I prefer to keep an eye on you. I like you too much, OH!..." - Fluttershy stopped momentarily, I looked at her, a deep blush was on her face

"What happened?" - I asked, also stopping

"You... you haven't heard it, ok?" - She said, very embarrassed

"You like me?" - I asked, smiling. Fluttershy cringed slightly and looked away - "Hey, hey, relax, I... uhmm..." - I also didn't finish my sentence, and Fluttershy looked at me

"What?..." - She asked, looking at me, still flushed

"I... I like you too" - I said, blushing also

"Oh, really?" - Fluttershy asked with a smile, a blush slowly disappearing from her face

"I-I like you, and... Your animals, and... how nice you are..." - I didn't finish my sentence, because I felt as well as a flush

"So, you really like me?" - Fluttershy asked, and I covered my face with my hand, hiding the blush - "Uhmm... I'm sorry"

"Wait... What do you apologize for?" - I asked, slightly surprised, revealing my face

"I... I shouldn't react like that. If I was less shy..." - She didn't finish, and tears began to stream from her eyes

"Hey, It's okay. Nothing has happened" - I said

"Y-you... Are you not angry at me?"

"Just... Maybe you're shy, but... It's nothing bad, really" - I said, and Fluttershy did not say anything for a moment, she looked like she was thinking about something

"You're right, just... I'm like that already" - Fluttershy said, getting up - "Let's go ..."

"You know... I'm actually a bit shy too" - I said, helping to Fluttershy get up

"It's hard to see it"

"Maybe, but... Do you remember when we met in the hospital?" - I asked

"Oh, yes... I remember that. You almost didn't wanted to talk to us" - said Fluttershy - "You were just lost and... You were just scared, I understand this, after that what happened to you, I would also be like that too..."

"Uhmm... I don't follow" - I asked

"I probably would not say anything, you know..." - After these words, I did not speak, just nodded, as a sign of understanding. Then we did not talk to each other anymore, we just went ahead

We slowly began to move away from the cottage. I walked together with Fluttershy, through the meadow, the wind was still blowing, moving the blades of grass. It was a beautiful view. Last time I looked at the Fluttershy cottage and Everfree Forest behind it.

After a short time, we reached Ponyville. I was walking through the village, the residents looked at me, exactly the same as before. With interest, hatred, and disgust. I really didn't know why they reacted to me like that, I did not do anything to them. Before I looked, we got to the library, I was still thinking about why the Ponyville residents hate me, I remember how Twilight mentioned the book in which there was a description of a human. Maybe that's it, maybe there's an answer in this book! I will have to talk to Twilight about it.

Fluttershy came to the door and knocked on it. After a moment, Spike opened the door for us.

"Fluttershy, Colin, how are you?" - Spike asked

"Is Twilight here?" - I asked

"Well... She's very busy right now, maybe you come tomorrow?"

"But that's important, we need to talk to her" - Fluttershy said

"What is so important?"

"Spike, who came?" - I heard Twilight voice. after a while, she appeared on the doorstep - "Colin! Fluttershy! How good to see you, come in, I have to tell you something" - Twilight said, inviting us inside

"We actually have to tell you something, but... You speak first" - I suggested

"Okay... Colin, tell me, what do you think about living with Fluttershy?" - Twilight asked. This question surprised me

"OH! Well, umm... I wanted to ask you about the same" - I said

"What? I don't understand" - Twilight said, somewhat surprised

"Fluttershy proposed to me to live with her," - I said, scratching my head

"Really?"

"Yes" - Fluttershy said - "I really like, Colin. Besides... He really likes animals"

"In that case, you have a lot in common" - Twilight said, giggling. Then turned to me - "Colin, listen uhmm... Maybe you will go to the park for a moment?"

"Twilight, I... I wanted to ask you something" - I said

"Colin, I need to talk with Fluttershy. It's very important" - Twilight said

"But... uhh... Okay, where is this park?" - I asked, a little discouraged

"When you get out of my house, keep going straight ahead, you'll definitely get there" - said Twilight

"Okay. Thanks, Twilight"

"You're welcome, now go, and... Have fun" - Twilight said, smiling at me

"Twilight, we shouldn't send him alone" - Fluttershy said, a bit worried

"I can handle it" - I said

"Okay, but... Be careful... Please"

"Relax, Fluttershy. It will be fine. I promise" - I said as I stepped out the door

"Okay, bye!" - Twilight said

"Bye..."

When I left the library, I went as Twilight said, all the time straight. I felt uneasy going through Ponyville all alone, but I decided not to pay attention to the residents, looking at me. I was already quite sick of them. I was wondering, why Twilight didn't want to listen to me. What was so important to say? I really wanted to know.

After some time, I got to the park. I decided to follow the path, on the way I passed benches, a few signposts, and a fountain, a bridge under which the river flowed, just an ordinary park. I've been walking for a while and I admit that it was quite relaxing, no one was around, so I had practically all the park, but after a while, I strayed from the path and found myself in the middle of a small meadow covered with grass, I decided to go on. After a short, during the time I managed to reach a tree that was more or less in the middle of this clearing. It was quiet and peaceful, the only sounds you could hear were the birds singing and the sound of the wind, playing with the leaves of trees and blades of grass.

I approached the tree in front of me, when I was just below him, where he cast a shadow, by itself, I fell on my back. I fell on the soft grass, I just lay there and savor the peace around me, I put my hands under my head and slowly began to close my eyes. I lay there for about two minutes, listening to birds singing and the sound of the wind when suddenly heard a loud crack of branches, I immediately opened my eyes and then, something, actually... someone, fell on me. I felt stabbing pain in my ribs, I closed my eyes and moaned softly, when I opened my eyes, right next to my face, I saw a white and blue mane and horn. After a while, she raised her head and looked at me, it was this mint mare who was following me.

"Oops, Uhmm... Sorry..." - she said, smiling innocently and slightly blushing

It did not take 5 seconds, I immediately pushed her away, and moved back to the tree. After a while, the mare, which I pushed back, approached to me quickly, I was completely scared then, she caught up with me... In the end, she succeeded.

"What do you want from me?! Leave me alone!" - I screamed, covering myself with hands. Then I felt pain in my ribs. I moaned and grabbed my chest, I looked at her, she stopped, and looked at me worried - "What do you want? And why are you following me?" - I asked, still stumbling and holding my aching ribs

"Oh, I ... I'm sorry, I didn't want to hurt you. Is that hurt?" - She asked, coming closer to me

"No! Stay away from me!" - I said, then she stopped - "Who are you? And... What do you want from me?" - I asked, angry but still scared

"I'm Lyra, and..." - She said, pausing for a moment - "I'm sorry, I really didn' not want to hurt you, I just... I wanted to meet you" - Lyra said

"Meet?... Me?" - I asked surprised, slowly lowering my hands

"You are a human... yes?" - She asked, coming up to me again

"Yes... And what will you do to me now? You will kill me?" - I asked

"No, I don't want to kill you, do not be afraid... I will not hurt you, really," - Lyra said, then I lowered my arms and she was already about thirty centimeters away from me, sitting in front of me, I was completely at her grace

"In that case what's going on?" - I asked, still scared

"It's just that... It's just amazing!" - She said. I tried to get back, but on my way stood a tree, under which I previously lay - "You really exist!"

"Uhmm... Yes, but... Why are you following me?" - I asked

"Just... I... You know, I like humans. I just can't believe that you exist" - Lyra said uncertainly.

"Well, as you see, we exist" - I said, smiling, it looks like it was not a threat to me. If she wanted to hurt or kill me, she would already - "I'm Colin. It's nice to meet you, Lyra" - I said pulling out to her hand

"Nice to meet you too" - Lyra said, shaking my hand, then stopped shaking her, but she would not let her go

"Uhmm... You can let it go" - I said, a bit nervous, she just kept my bandaged hand in her hooves and watched it

"H-hands..." - Lyra said, I was worried and immediately pulled my hand away - "Oh, I'm sorry..." - She said with shame, and from her eyes, stream a single tear

"Lyra... Are... Are you okay?" - I asked, a little worried

"Am I okay?" - She asked, then immediately hugged me, which surprised me a bit - "It's the best day of my life! You really exist!" - She said weeping with happiness

"Lyra... What are you doing?" - I asked, then I pushed her away again, she looked at me a little depressed

"Oh, I'm sorry... I just wanted... I... Because..." - she said in a trembling voice, and tears fell from her eyes

"Shh... Easy... Breathe. Slowly..." - I said, putting a finger to her lips

Lyra began to inhale deeply and exhales, then she calmed down. She stopped crying and moved away a little from me, I could now escape but... I didn't want to. I just really sympathized with her, I wanted to know what this is going on here.

"It's okay?" - I asked. Lyra nodded - "Well... Now tell me what you want to talk about?"

"Well, in total, you deserve an explanation" - Lyra said, getting up and then sitting next to me

"Start from the beginning?" - Lyra asked, for which I nodded - "Alright"

Lyra told me literally the whole story. She talked about her fascination with humans, how her friends mocked her, but despite this... She did not give up, she knew that humans really existed, she tried to find them, but that was when she was small filly, she read books about mythological creatures, but so much did not help her, she slowly began to lose faith that humans exist, she was about to give up until she met me.

"Damn... So... You sacrificed your time... For all of this?" - I asked, with compassion

"Yes... You'll probably consider me crazy, but..." - Lyra did not finish

I began to gently stroke her. I didn't know what to say, but I wanted to comfort her, actually, that's all I could do. I really felt sorry for her, I didn't want her to be depressed.

"Uhmm... What are you doing?" - Lyra asked, slightly surprised by what I was doing

"Oh, I'm sorry... I just..."

"You know... It was nice. Can you repeat it? Please"

"Okay..." - I said and continued the stroking

It looks like she liked it very much. I stroked her mane, along the torso, and scratched her behind the ear. After a while, she took my hand and she began to watch it with fascination, she was delighted. I was glad that I could help her.

"Thank you, I feel better" - Lyra said, letting go of my hand

"You're welcome, oh! I almost forgot" - I said, reaching into my pocket, then pulled out a notebook - "I think it's yours"

"My drawings!" - Lyra said, picking up her property - "Thank you very much"

"You're welcome, by the way... You draw nicely" - I said smiling

"Thanks, Colin. Actually, how old are you?" - Lyra asked

"I'm twelve years old, but... Why do you ask?"

"Just out of curiosity, you know"

"Yes, I know ..." - I said, laughing

I sat together with Lyra, we talked with each other, we laughed, we were joking, I liked her very much. I told Lyra a bit about humans, and she sat and listened fascinated, I asked her from where all this fascination with my species, she said that humans are interesting creatures and that she would like to be a human, that would explain why she was so interested in me. I could understand her very well, I understood her very much, and she understood me, we had a lot in common.

"You know what? I like you" - Lyra said with a smile

"Thanks. I like you too, Lyra" - I said, also smiling

"And supposedly humans are aggressive beasts. Nonsense..."

"Wait... What?" - I asked surprised - "Aggressive beasts?!" - I asked standing up

"Uhmm... Something happened?" - Lyra asked

"You just said that humans are aggressive beasts"

"Oh... Well, it was written in this book, but I don't believe it. You're not like that, I know it" - Lyra said, also getting up

"In what book?" - I asked surprised what Lyra looked at me very worried - "Do you have it with you?"

"Yes" - Lyra said, her horn shone a bright yellow aura and picked up a book that was lying right next to the broken branch from which it most likely fell, I admit I did not notice it before - "Here, page one hundred nineteen" - Lyra said giving me a book

"Thanks, let's see..." - I said, starting nervously turning the pages - "I found it!"

I sat down and started reading, I was expecting everything, but what was described on page 119 shook me. In this book, a human was described as an aggressive, merciless, bloodthirsty beast who kills for pleasure. It was also written that a human is a monster with no conscience and feelings, which should not be sympathetic and help, and that it does not deserve life and should be killed. I was afraid to know what to do next, but in spite of this I continued, when I turned over to the next page, a sketch appeared to my eyes, depicting a human-devouring a dead pony. It frightened me. I dropped the book, down on the grass. I was shocked, I already knew why the residents wanted to hurt me. I covered my mouth with the hand, not knowing what to think about it. Lyra was confused after a moment she raised the book.

"L-Lyra ..." - I said in a trembling voice. She took the book and looked at this sketch

"Huh? Where did this come from?!" - She asked surprised

"Lyra... What is this?! Did you draw it?" - I asked, shocked

"N-no, really. It wasn't here before, I don't know where it came from!" - Lyra said, as shocked as I am

"That's why the Ponyville residents wanted to kill me" - I said

"Kill? But... Hey... It's okay. Calm down"

"I... Am I a monster?" - I asked, with a trembling voice

"No, you are not a monster. Please calm down and let's talk calmly, HEY! Wait, please!"

At that moment I started to run away, I did not know why I did it, I just panicked. Lyra tried to catch up with me, she called me, but she failed when I ran out of the park, the residents noticed me immediately. I stopped for a moment, and the residents, eyes focused on me.

"Uhm... You all right?" - One of the residents asked

I stared at them for a moment, then began to run again. I wanted to get away as far as possible. I ran through the village for a long time, I ran past the Twilight house, Rainbow Dash noticed me and wanted to catch me up, she succeeded. She landed just in front of me, staring at me with worried eyes.

"Colin, what happened? Someone is chasing you?" - Rainbow asked, standing in my way

"Rainbow... I'm fine, let me pass, please" - I said nervously

"But... what happened? Tell me"

"Nothing has happened, it's okay, really" - I said after which Rainbow again stood in my way

"That is not. I can see it"

"Please, leave me alone!" - I said then I started running again

"Wait! Tell me what happened"

I didn't want to talk to her, if I told her what it was about, she would hate me. As before, I ran out of Ponyville, into the meadow where Fluttershy's house was located, I did not stop, I kept running all the time. I do not know how long I ran, I managed to run up the hill from which I could see the entire Ponyville. I fell to the ground from fatigue and just lay there panting at the same time, but after a while, I got up to a sitting position, I was still shocked by what I had read before. Who the hell did he write this book? And more importantly, was this really true? The humans here were such monsters?

I was sat on the grass. I was thinking about that what was in this book. When I suddenly saw something that really surprised me. The sun in the sky began to descend, then it hid, and the moon appeared in its place. I rubbed my eyes in surprise, didn't know what had just happened, and I didn't know if it was possible at all, after all, neither the sun nor the moon, so quickly does not change and go down. I sat staring at the moon and the stars surrounding him, it was a very beautiful sight, I watched him for some time, I could not take my eyes off him.

I watched the moon and the starry sky. It started to be very late. I got up and headed towards the Fluttershy's house. When I reached the place, I opened the door and went inside, I looked at the couch, which had a sheet, a quilt, and a pillow. On the table standing next to the sofa there was my supper. I went upstairs to the stairs, I was just curious about what was there when I got to the top, it turned out to be Fluttershy's room, there was a small fireplace, several bird houses, a desk with books and a bed where Fluttershy slept. I walked slowly to her bed, she looked really cute when she slept, I could not resist and gently stroked her after the mane, and she smiled in her sleep.

I went downstairs and went to the bathroom, took off the bandages and quickly washed, then went to the living room and went to bed, I could not sleep for a while, I was still thinking about things that I read in this sick book. I was lying there for a short while, soon the fatigue took over me, the eyelids of my eyes, began to get heavy, and finally subsided.

End of Chapter 6...

Episode I - Chapter 7: Memorable Night

I. Chapter 7: Memorable Night

I lay with my eyes closed, but something was wrong, I lay on something hard and cold. I decided to open my eyes, everything was dark total emptiness. I stood up and looked at myself, I wore my old torn shirt and my shorts, but I did not wear any bandages, my feet were bare "Another nightmare" I thought. After a while, I started walking, but before I took the first step, he appeared, Black Manticore, which haunts me in my dreams every night. stood a few yards away from me, but... I was not so scared.

The monster made one violent step in my direction. I just stood there, I was not afraid of him, and he seemed smaller than I remember.

"Hello Colin, it's good to see you" - Monster said

"What do you want?" - I asked nervously

"What do I want? I just wanna say hello, to my friend" - It replied, then slightly frowned - "You are not afraid, Interesting..." - He said, grinning

"I'm not afraid of you, get out" - I said angrily - "Get out and don't come back!" - I screamed

The beast growled furiously, then began to run towards me, I flinched and want began to run, but after a short while, the monster stopped. It seemed to be a bit larger now.

"I sense your fear, but... it's not that strong" - he said nervously, but then he smiled again - "Are you afraid of something else, am I right? I already know what"

That intrigued me, for what he meant?

"What do you mean?" - I asked, after a while. The monster disappeared - "What is it? Where are you? Show yourself!" - I said, but it didn't help

I was hoping that it was over, but after a while, I felt a hard ground under my feet. I looked down, and I had lands beneath my feet, I raised my head up and looked around, I was in Ponyville. Everything seemed to be normal, it was a beautiful day but... something was wrong.

I looked around and started walking, I got to the market, passing Ponyville residents on the way, everyone looked at me, but this time their eyes showed fear, and even more rage, I went on to meet Lyra, she was turned back. I approached her and gave her a soft nudge, she turned and looked at me in fear.

"Y-you" - Lyra stuttered, stepping back - "D-do not come closer"

"Lyra, what happened?" - I asked, worried

"Get away, now!" - Lyra screamed

"Lyra, it's me... Colin, you don't recognize me?" - I asked, worried

"I know... you monster" - Lyra said, slightly angry but still scared

"What? But... what do you mean?" - I asked, going over to Lyra. She started to retreat, looked at me terrified

"Get away from me, don't come closer" - Lyra said, still stepping back - "Everything which was written in this book, it's true"

"In this book? Wait a second" - I said, then I turned away

In the middle of the market, there was a crowd. I turned to Lyra, but she was gone. I decided to check what was happening, went to the crowd, and then I froze for a moment. In the middle, lay Fluttershy dead, her throat was torn, and she lay in a pool of blood when I saw it, my heart stopped. What did the hell happen? Around the Fluttershy sat: Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Twilight. They were all sad. They wearing bandages, and tears streaming from their eyes. After a while I started to go to Fluttershy, when I got close enough to them, the eyes of the crowd focused on me, in their eyes I saw fear, but also hatred and rage.

"W-what happened here?" - I asked, coming up to my friends

"Huh?... What?" - Rainbow asked when her eyes focused on me, I saw exactly the same as in the case of Lyra and other ponies. Fear - "HE'S BACK!" - Rainbow screamed after a moment

"Rainbow, what the hell is..." - I didn't finish

Rainbow Dash stood up and with all strength, she hit me in the chest. I was pushed back a few meters, I felt my ribs were hurt. I felt a searing pain and I could not breathe for a moment. When I regained control of my lungs, I stood up, in front of me, all mares were stood, ready to attack.

"What the hell?! Rainbow, why did you do that?" - I asked slightly shocked

"Are you still asking?! Don't you see what you did?!" - Rainbow asked furiously

"Wait a minute, but... what happened?" - I asked, getting up. All mares were stepped back slightly

"What happened?! You killed Fluttershy! That's happened!" - Twilight screamed

"Wait, what?" - I asked, shocked - "I-I would never kill anyone!"

"Oh, really? Are you so sure?" - Rainbow asked furiously

"Yes, I wouldn't hurt anyone, I'm not a monster!" - I said

"It looks like, you are" - Twilight said

"What happened here?!" - I asked, still shocked by what I heard

"You don't know? You walked with Fluttershy through the market. After a while you stopped, Fluttershy came over to you and then..." - Twilight didn't finish, because she started to cry

"What? What happened then?" - I asked

"Then you, with all your strength, hit her in the face, she was laying... and..." - Rainbow stopped for a moment, trying to stop her tears - "You lifted her up and then, you bit her and you have torn her throat"

"What?!" - I asked, shocked

"That, what you heard. Then you went into a fury and started attacking everypony! We wanted to stop you, but you attacked us too" - Rainbow Dash said, revealing a bandage around her neck. A bite mark was on her neck - "You see that?! You wouldn't hurt anyone, huh?!"

Tears streamed from my eyes, did I really do it to them? No, this is not really happening, I would never do it.

"R-Rainbow... it wasn't me. I wouldn't do this to you, I swear!" - I said, terrified with tears

At this point, Rainbow Dash hit me again, this time in the face. I fell to the ground, all the residents of Ponyville approached me. I got up and started to run away. I ran all the time without stopping for a second. I ran through the streets of Ponyville, most of the residents lost me, but I still ran away from Rainbow Dash. My escape did not work, when I was running, I stumbled and fell to the ground, I tried to get up, but Rainbow was again hit in the face, this time harder.

Ahead of me, Rainbow Dash was stood, she was angry. After a while, Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie arrived, they surrounded me.

"And what are you going to do now?" - Rainbow asked

"Please, I would never do it... Mercy!" - I said, then more tears began to stream out of my eyes

"Ah, yes?" - Twilight asked, and Rainbow kicked my stomach

I lay on the ground curling up in pain, I was scared, I would never do it, I would never hurt Fluttershy or anyone else.

"You have no mercy for anyone, It's time to say goodbye" - Twilight said

At this moment I was knocked over on the stomach, I do not know by whom, I did not see anything, at this moment I felt something cutting the skin on my back. I shouted in pain, I begged for mercy, but it was useless. I looked last time at the mares standing above me, my vision began to blur, but between them, I saw a dark silhouette that disappeared whenever I looked at her. Rainbow Dash, preparing for the last blow, when the collision took place, between her hoof and my face, I woke up...

I stood up immediately. I gasped and looked around the room. I was in the living room, everything was dark. On my back, I felt pain and something that was running down them. I sat there for a moment when I suddenly thought about Fluttershy.

"Oh no..." - I said to myself

I got up immediately and ran upstairs. When I got to Fluttershy's room, I was expecting the worst. I looked at the bed, Fluttershy lay and slept peacefully, tears began to gather in my eyes, I ran down the stairs quietly, I ran into the kitchen and took the sharpest knife. I didn't want to hurt anyone, I wanted to end this now. I unwrapped the bandage, and on my left hand, there were still unhealed wounds. I turned my hand, the blade of knife slowly approaching the veins, I made one incision, but then I realized something, Fluttershy is alive, she is not dead, but... why do I still feel pain on my back? I looked at the knife in my hand, that was stained with my blood and at that moment, I realized what I wanted to do, dropped the knife in horror - "What am I doing?" - I asked myself, I grabbed my head, tears began to stream from my eyes, I really wanted to do it? Did I really want to kill myself ?! No, no, no, I did not want it, or maybe... I don't know.

I ran out of the kitchen, went to the front door and ran outside, and slammed the door. After a while, I sat on the grass, back to the door and began to cry. I was helpless, I didn't know what to do. I would never hurt anyone, and I would never kill. I was sat on the grass and cried when suddenly I heard something, like the flutter of wings, and then someone's steps, which became louder, after a while, this someone stopped. I was afraid to open my eyes, I was afraid that this Manticore, or another monster. When I suddenly heard, a woman's voice, which was very similar, to my mother's voice, though... not entirely.

"Hello Colin" - said the mysterious figure

Slowly, I started to look up and saw Alicorn in front of me, the very same one that I saw in my previous dream. She looked that like I remembered her. A navy-blue coat and eyes, a waving mane resembling a starry sky, and a crown on her head.

"Who are you?" - I asked wiping my tears

"I'm Princess Luna. You remember me? I was in your previous dream" - Alicorn said, in a calm voice

"I remember you, you were there" - I said

Princess Luna came up and smiled at me reassuringly, but after a moment, she became a little sad.

"Your hand... What happened to you?" - Luna asked sadly

"It's nothing, really" - I said, covering my hands, from which I unwrapped the bandages

"My sister was told me about you. I couldn't wait to meet with you" - Luna said, smiling again, and I was sitting and keeping silent - "You don't feel like it for, I don't know... For a walk. I'd like to talk with you" - Luna said, which I nodded, I didn't really want to talk, but now... Let it be that way - "Wonderful, come and stay close, okay?"

"Okay..."

I got slowly, up and moaned softly. I still felt the pain. I started walking. Luna was walking next to me, still smiling at me. I was still thinking about this dream, everything in it seemed so real, I didn't want to think about it, but it did not give me a rest, did I really do it? Did I hurt my friends? Then I remembered the dead Fluttershy, then tears started to stream from my eyes.

"Hey, what happened? Are you okay?" - Luna asked carefully

"Nothing, really" - I replied

"You had a bad dream, am I right?" - Luna asked - "Can you tell me about it?"

"I don't want to talk about it, it was terrible" - I said - "I'm not a monster..."

"You're not... Wait, what?" - Luna asked slightly surprised. Tears began to stream from my eyes, at the thought of this nightmare - "Hey, don't cry" Luna said, staring at my eyes and wiping my tears - "You can tell me about it. I will not tell anyone" - I was still silent, after a moment, Luna looked at the starry sky, smiled and looked at me again - "We have a beautiful night, don't we?" - Luna asked

"Yes, it is... quite nice" - I said wiping my tears, the night was really beautiful

"What do you say, for a small ride?" - Luna asked, with a smile

"Ride? What do you mean?" - I asked slightly surprised

"I wanted to show you something" - Luna said, bending down - "Come on, get in"

"Wait, I have... get on you?" - I asked surprised by the offer

"Well... Yes. What are you waiting for?" - Luna said - "Come on, it will be fun"

I didn't really want to get in, but I finally agreed to the offer. When I got on her back, she got up, looked up, then turned head to me.

"Ready?" - Luna asked, I only nodded - "Alright. Now hold on. It can a little bit shake"

"Wait, what?" - I asked, after which Luna took off

It happened so suddenly. Luna bounced off the ground, flying with great speed. I was not prepared for it, I closed my eyes and held on to her neck as hard as I could, she was flying too fast, I was scared, I wasn't ready for it. After a short time, I felt Luna slowing down, then I opened my eyes and the first thing I saw was the moon, surrounded by hundreds of stars, then I noticed clouds which we passed every now and then, I looked down, saw... literally everything, the entire landscape, it was an amazingly beautiful view.

"Wow..." - Only I managed to say. That what I just saw was absolutely amazing, I felt a cool night wind in my hair, I felt amazing

"Yeah... Wow" -Luna said

"This is... beautiful" - I said

"I'm glad you like it. Look! A cloud. We'll land on it"

It surprised me a little bit. Land on the cloud? It seemed absurd, but after a while, it turned out that it was possible. The cloud was quite large, Luna landed on it.

"How do you do that?" - I asked, surprised

"It's simple. It's a special ability of Pegasus. I'm Alicorn, a combination of Pegasus and Unicorn. You know what I'm talking about?"

"Yes, Twilight told me when I was in the hospital" - I said

"It's quiet and peaceful here, and the night is really beautiful. Maybe can we talk now, hm?"

"About what?" - I asked

"About your bad dream. I want to know what happened to you" - Luna said

"I don't know if I want to talk about it"

"Or maybe?... I want to help you, Colin. Please, tell me" - Luna said

"Okay..." - I said dismounting from her back

"Wait! No!" - Luna said, and I was already standing on the cloud - "Well... Who would have expected?"

I looked down and just realized what had just happened. I was standing on the cloud... I couldn't believe it.

"Do... I still dreaming?" - I asked

"Uhmm... No. At this moment you aren't dreaming..." - Luna said, somewhat surprised

"I walk on the cloud. It's so soft" - I said - "How did I do it?"

"Uhmm... You are neither an Alicorn and Pegasus. I don't know, how you do it" - Luna said

"This is amazing!" - I said, then I fell over, on my backward. the cloud was so comfortable. I was lying on it, and I was looking at the starry sky

"I see" - Luna said, giggling. Then she sat down next to me - "So... Will you tell me about it?"

I rose to a sitting position, I looked at her, she just smiled. I didn't want to talk about it, but I also I didn't want to keep it in me. At last, I had to tell someone about it.

"Okay, let it be..." - I said with a sigh - "Where should I start?"

My sister told me about Colin, it was probably the second day he came here. Twilight wrote a letter in which she said that Colin is a human. When I heard about it from my sister, I was disgusted. I read the book 'Mythological Creatures' where human were described as a very aggressive creature, which was killing for satisfaction. As soon as I told Celestia about it, she was slightly surprised and upset at the same time. Then she told me, about humans, about how it really was, she also told me about a powerful demon, looking like a big black manticore, who was defeated by a ruler of humans. Lord Thormwald, was the first chosen one, wielding a powerful runic sword, through which he defeated the beast. Thanks to this, Equestria, and maybe even the whole world, was saved. Celestia showed me this sword, which the ruler of the humans held. The runes on it were in faded black. I didn't know, why the history was mendacious. Humans weren't monsters, humans were real heroes who sacrificed themselves for our cause.

On the third day, when my sister left the sun and I raised the moon, Twilight sent the next letter in which she wrote, about a mysterious beast, looking like a manticore, it disturbed me. I suspected that it was the same demon and unfortunately... I was not wrong. I read in books, about the forces of darkness. Demons manifested themselves to their victims, whispered to them and gave the impression that the victim thinks that he is being watched, could also penetrate into dreams, cause nightmares, where the victims were most often attacked. The same night Celestia received a letter from Twilight, she decided that the next day, he will go to Ponyville to meet Colin. I wanted to investigate the matter, on the same night, I decided to look into Colin's dreams to find out something and make sure that the demon actually penetrated his dream.

I remember when I was in Colin's dream, he was in a dark forest. I watched him from above and then, I saw it. Behind him came this demon, exactly the same, about which my sister told me. Colin began to turn. The beast wanted to attack him, but he managed to avoid the attack, suddenly a flare appeared, and later a sword... Exactly the same runic sword, which my sister showed me, I was a bit surprised, where did he get there? But... something was different, the runes on the sword were shining with fire. Colin turned to the demon who stopped momentarily.

"W-what?!... But how?!... Where did you get it from?!" - Demon asked furiously

"Ooooh... So, you know what is this, huh?" - Colin asked slyly, then began to approach the demon

The demon began to retreat, snarling at the same time, but after a while, he attacked when the demon jumped, Colin took a step forward and wounded the beast. The demon fell to the ground, after a while he began to rise. Colin charged and wounded the beast, the fight lasted very briefly, but made a great impression on me. Colin pierced the beast's heart with a sword that then evaporated. Colin began to look at the sword, then I teleported behind him, then he immediately turned to me.

"Oh my god... Alicorn" - Colin said, slowly coming up to me

"Yes. Indeed" - I said, then I started to approach him, I wanted to introduce myself, but then I saw the demon behind him, he was just there. I stopped, Colin turned and was attacked, the sword was thrown out of his hand when I stood between him and the demon, told him to run and don't turn away. I stood against the demon, however, he threw me out of the dream. I didn't know how it was possible. I wanted to go back to this dream, but it was already a day, unfortunately... my greatest fears came true, I no longer had doubts. The demon stuck to him and fed on Colin's suffering and fear. I knew that I had to do something about it.

When the night came, Celestia returned to Canterlot and told me everything. With Colin it was worse than I expected, she said he was a victim of abuse, and that he was accustomed to being hurt, he was also very suspicious of others, it was a bad news. My sister didn't mention it after reading the letter, maybe she didn't want to bother me, but she should have told me that. I didn't understand why she did it. Celestia told me that when she came up to him, he began to step back, she said that she saw fear and distrust in his eyes, as he did when he met Rainbow Dash, Twilight, Fluttershy, Applejack and Pinkie Pie. However, the most important thing happened, when his bandages were changed. When Celestia mentioned it, tears began to stream from her eyes, she told me about the wounds on his body and that when Colin looked at these wounds, he grabbed his head and began to cry, they could not wake him up then, they were nudging him, they were talking to him, but he seemed to feel nothing. When he woke up, he was stunned, but even more, it disturbed me that the residents wanted to kill him. I only guessed that it was the fault of this damn book. This same night, I decided to go to Ponyville, my sister said that Colin would live with Fluttershy. I wanted to look into his memories to learn more about his past. I was surprised when I found Colin sitting in front of the house and crying, I wanted to know what happened.

We sat together on the cloud. Colin sat a little cowering, he wondered where to start.

"Princess Luna, do you know a book, about the mythological creatures?" - That was what I was most afraid of. He learned about it

"Yes, I know but... why do you ask?"

"Page 119" - Colin answered - "There is written about a human that, he's..."

"I know what's written there" - I said, interrupting him - "Please, don't believe this nonsense, it's not true. You're not a monster, I know it well"

"Oh, thank you... so, you wanted to know what I was dreaming about, right?" - Colin asked

"Yes, tell me"

"Okay but... don't hate me, please" - said Colin sadly

"Alright, but... Why would I hate you?" - I asked a bit surprised

"Just... You'll find out why, in a moment I'll tell you about it" - Colin said, then he began to talk about the dream - "It started, as usual. Everything around me is dark, and this... Manticore, it still persecutes me, it appears in my dreams, always..."

"Were you scared?" - I asked

"At first... not so much. I told him that, get out, and never come back" - Colin said, I felt hopeful. He tried to fight with it

"It's very good. The more you are afraid, he becomes stronger"

"Wait, how do you know that?" - Colin asked

"It's only a bad dream, my child. If you are not afraid of him, he has no influence on you. Do not be afraid of him, then he will not hurt you"

In fact, it was not 'just a bad dream' but I had to calm him down, and at the same time give him advice on how to defend against it. Colin has been wounded many times, both physically and mentally, if I told him what it really is, I would probably make things worse.

"What happened next?" - I asked

Colin took a deep breath and said - "Then he ran to me and then I started to fear more. He said that he senses my fear, but he also said that my fear is not so strong, and then..." - Colin paused for a moment

"Are you okay?" - I asked

"Yes, I'm fine" - He said, then continued - "Then, he said that I was afraid of something else. I didn't know what he meant and then..." - Colin stopped again, as if he was afraid to say it - "I was in Ponyville"

"In Ponyville, you say, how was it?" - I asked

"In the beginning... normally. It was a normal day but... something was wrong. I don't know... something would happen soon, something... very bad" - Colin said, cowering more

Suddenly, a cold wind blew. I looked ahead, gray, rain clouds were moving in our direction, it looks like Pegasus for today, let go of controlling the weather. But more disturbed me that, the wind was unnaturally cold as if it had immediately snowfall.

"It's cold" - Colin said, shivering with cold. Then I embraced him with my wing, to warm him up a little

"Is it still cold?"

"A little less. Thank you" - Colin said, smiling

"You're welcome. Now...Tell me, what happened next"

"Well, I was in Ponyville, I walked a little, walked past residents who were scared to look at me, but they were also angry... very angry" - Colin said

"Well, what happened next?"

"I met my... A new friend... Lyra. She showed me the book, abut mythological creatures, but she didn't believe what was written there" - Colin said

"Lyra Heartstrings?" - I asked, smiling

"I think so, you know who she is?"

"I know and... it's between us, she's got really... weird dreams" - I said, slightly smiling - "Imagine that, in her dreams, she was a human, I think she liked it"

"Yes... That's probably her" - Colin said, smiling. I was impressed that he'd made friends with somepony

"So you met your friend in a dream, right?" - I asked smiling

"Yes but... She did not react in a friendly way. When she saw me, first she told me to leave, then she called me a monster and said that what was written in this book is true" - Colin said, then tears began to stream from his eyes - "I didn't know what she meant, I didn't know why she said so until I saw..." - Colin stopped again, trying to stop the tears

"Until you saw what?" - I asked, I did not want to cause unpleasant memories but I wanted to know what happened

"Fluttershy and... and the others sitting next to her, she..." - Colin said, trying to stop the tears again - "She... was dead... she had a torn throat"

"What? But... How did it happen?" - I asked, shocked

"I went to her and Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Twilight who was sitting next to her. When I came over to them, I asked what had happened here, then Rainbow Dash looked at me and hit me" - Colin said

"Why did she hit you?" - I asked sadly, I was afraid of the worst

"She asked me if I see what I did, I did not know what was going on, then Twilight... She said that, I killed her" - Colin said, then tears streamed from his eyes - "She said that I have torn her throat. I told her that I would never do it, I would never hurt anyone. Then Rainbow Dash showed me a bite wound and later... I started to run away "

"What happened next?" - I asked, despite the fact that I already I knew a lot

"Rainbow Dash and the rest of my... friends, they caught me, they turned me over, they started to beat me, I begged for mercy, but... it was for nothing. Then I was turned on my stomach, I felt something cutting my skin on my back, I looked up and saw a dark figure, which disappeared when I looked at her, then Rainbow Dash had hit me for the last time, but then I woke up on my back I felt the pain, and that something flowed from it" - I looked on his back, on which was a fresh claw mark. At this moment I was terrified, the demon mutilated him when he was sleeping

"W-what happened later?" - I asked terrified

Colin quietly sobbed, wiped his tears - "I ran upstairs to Fluttershy, to see if she was okay, and she was asleep. Then I ran down to the kitchen, I took the knife and..." - Colin stopped again. He wiping tears and trying not to cry - "I unwrapped the bandage, and... I wanted to finish it"

"Oh no... Please do not tell me that, you..." - I didn't finish. Colin showed me his hand and turned it. On his hand was an incision

It was horrible, he... he wanted to kill himself. It was worse than I expected, the demon forced Colin to mutilate, he showed him that he could hurt someone. I felt anger and disgust at the time, is not this monster really got any pity? In total... I don't know why I ask myself this question, the demon feeds on suffering and fear, whatever happened to him in the past, he must have been interested in it.

Colin was sitting next to me and cried. I embraced him with my wings more and I hugged him. It was the only thing I could do in this situation.

"I'm not a monster, I wouldn't hurt anyone" - Colin said, crying at the same time

"Shhhh, I know it. Don't cry, my child. Everything will be fine, nothing has happened" - I said, and he looked at me - "See? I didn't hate you"

"Thank you, Princess Luna. To be honest... you very remind me of my mom" - Colin said, that moved me a bit, he really thought so? - "You have... a similar eye color"

"Really? Well, I'm glad you think so. I like you, little one" - I said, smiling

"I'm not little" - Colin said, also smiling

"I know it, I know..." - I said

We sat there for a few minutes, watching the moon and the stars, it was really late, so I had to take Colin home, to be honest, I did not want it, I preferred to sit with him and enjoy the moment, but unfortunately I could not.

"Well, I think it's time to come back. It's getting late" - I said taking my wing with which I was covered, Colin

"We have to?"

"Unfortunately, yes. But don't worry, we will meet in Canterlot today" - I said

"Today? But how is it?" - Colin asked, slightly surprised

"You know... It's past midnight" - I said, smiling

"Oh! Uhmm... Okay"

"So, do you get in?" - I asked, bending down to let Colin get in

"Sure" - He said, then he sat down on my back - "But... Please, not so fast"

"I know, I'm sorry. This time, I will fly a bit slower" - I said, after which we took off

When we flew, Colin watched the night sky, he was delighted, I was curious to see if he preferred the night or day, I decided to ask him about it.

"Colin, I have a question" - I said

"What is it?"

"Tell me... You prefer a night or a day?" - I asked

I looked back, Colin thought for a moment, looked at the moon, then he smiled.

"To be honest, I prefer the night" - He answered

"Okay, but why? Tell me"

"Every day was a torment for me. At night, I could rest and forget for a moment about the bad things, besides... I like cold, night air" - Colin said

"Thank you, it's nice to hear that"

We flew for a while. Colin fell asleep on my ridge. When I got to Fluttershy's house, I put it on the couch. I sat next to him for a few minutes, trying to look at his memories, unfortunately, I couldn't do it. Actually, didn't know why, but my spells did not work, something was wrong. In spite of this, I didn't leave him yet, I was thinking about all this, I was afraid for him, I didn't want anything bad happened to him, but I could have hoped that everything would be all right.

I stroked Colin's hair, I lowered my head and kissed him on the forehead - "Sleep well, my child" - I said - "These nightmares will no longer bother you"

My horn flashed, then I touched Colin's forehead. He smiled in his sleep. This time, my spell worked, he no longer had nightmares. After a while, I got up. I opened the window, and flew out there and headed to Canterlot. I stopped for a short while. For the last time, I looked at the Fluttershy's house and flew away.

When I returned to Cantrlot, I went to my room. My sister probably slept, so I walked as quietly as possible. I walking past two guards who saluted me and then looked at me a little suspiciously, but I didn't worry about it, because this is not the first time. When I reached the door of my room, around the corner I noticed something strange, like a shadow. I opened the door to my room and entered it, I stopped momentarily. That, what I saw shocked me, legs buckled under me. "You will die, if you try..." Was written with a blood. Then in the dark, I saw a figure of Manticore and a pair of red eyes.

"Hello, Lulu..." - It said

End of Chapter 7...

Episode I - Chapter 8: The City On The Hill

I. Chapter 8: The City On The Hill

Slowly I started to open my eyes, this time, strangely, I did not have any bad dream, sunlight was falling through the open window. I wanted to get up, but... I could not, I felt really weak, but I managed to get up and sit down, on the edge of the couch, I started to think, I felt terribly sleepy myself. I rubbed my face and looked at my hands, a new, clean bandage was on my left hand.

"Good morning, Colin" - said a soft voice, it was Fluttershy, she stood at the door to the kitchen

"Good morning, Fluttershy, how were you?" - I asked

"Quite good, and you?" - She asked coming up to me

"Good" - I said dragging myself - "In total, it was not so bad"

Fluttershy came up to me, took my left hand in her hoof and said:

"When I went down in the morning, you did not have a bandage on your left hand" - Fluttershy said, looking at me uncertainty - "I had to put on a new one, you had to sleep very much since you did not feel it."

"Uhmm... you know, I went to the bathroom and probably my bandage caught something" - I said, smiling reassuringly

"Okay, but... in the kitchen, I found your bandage. Was unrolled... and"

"Fluttershy, listen, can I go to the bathroom?" - I asked, interrupting her, I did not want to talk about it

"Oh, okay, if you must..."

I got up from the couch, took a few steps, and then I felt dizzy and fell to the floor.

"Oh no. Colin, are you all right?" - Fluttershy asked, running up to me

I tried to get up alone, but I could not, I did not have the strength, but after a while, I felt Fluttershy help me up.

"Are you okay?" - She asked carefully, helping me to get up

"It's okay, I'm fine" - I said, I wanted to go to the bathroom, but Fluttershy blocked my path

She stood in front of me and stared at me, worried.

"You're so pale. Are you sure?" - Fluttershy asked anxiously

"Fluttershy, you really don't have to worry about anything, I'm all right" - I said, staggering, heading to the bathroom, then I heard something... squeaking and quiet sobbing that belonged to Fluttershy, I turned around, she saw on me, with tears in my eyes

I wanted to ask what happened, but then Fluttershy did not give me to say a word - "I'm alright, just... go, okay?" - She said quite nervously, it worried me, what did she thinking about?

When I entered the bathroom, I went to the sink and looked in the mirror. Actually, I was pale as a wall, I had dark circles under my eyes, I looked really terrible. I washed my face in cold water, after a while I looked in the mirror again and what I saw, made my heart jump into my throat, just behind me this Manticore stood, stared in me, after a while it smiled, showing teeth, I was afraid to turn away, but I gathered in myself and did it. When I turned around, there was nothing, I looked again in the mirror, also nothing, maybe it was only my hallucinations, due to the fact that I did not sleep, but wondered why my skin became... almost white.

I wondered about all this, not knowing what was going on, I decided to settle my things in the toilet and return to the living room. When I entered the living room, I saw Fluttershy and her rabbit, Angel, who, when he noticed me, immediately hopped to me.

Angel stood in front of me and looked at me with interest, yesterday I did not get to know him because he was asleep.

I crouched down and then stroked Angel - "Hey, how are you, buddy?" - I asked stroking Angel, he just started to foot, with satisfaction

"Colin, come here, it's time for breakfast" - Fluttershy said

"Oh, okay" - I said getting up

Fluttershy walked towards the kitchen, I followed her, and Angel hopped forward. When I walked into the kitchen, a bowl of oatmeal was waiting for me on the table.

"I hope you like oatmeal" - said Fluttershy, giving Angel a carrot

"Sure I like it" - I said sitting down at the table

"Actually... I don't know what exactly humans are eating" - Fluttershy said

"Humans feed on practically everything, we are omnivorous"

"Tell me... Do you like a sandwich with a daffodil?" - Fluttershy asked

"Well... rather not" - I said, swallowing the petals

"Why?"

"You know... Daffodil is poison for a Human, so if I ate a sandwich with this, I'd probably have died"

"Oh... okay, it's worth knowing. It's really weird, every day I eat a sandwich with a daffodil for breakfast and nothing happened to me" - Fluttershy said - "Well, but maybe that's because humans have a different digestive system than ponies"

"Wait, you say that you eat such a sandwich every day, where do you have it?" - I asked

"I'm already after breakfast, I got up a little earlier today to feed the animals"

"Oh man... All fun is missed" - I said somewhat disappointed

"I did not want to wake you up, because you looked very exhausted, don't worry, we'll feed them yet, tonight" - Fluttershy said, smiling at me - "Well when you finish breakfast, come to the living room because we're leaving soon"

"Where?" - I asked

"First we go to Twilight and then we go to Canterlot"

I remembered what yesterday's, or actually... today's night has happened. Princess Luna said that we will see each other today, I thought for a moment and concluded that probably Twilight informed Celestia about that when I went to the park.

"I understand" - I said

"By the way, Rarity was here recently, she made some new clothes for you, maybe you'll like it" - Fluttershy said

"Okay, thanks" - I said, after which Fluttershy left the kitchen

When I ate breakfast, I felt much better, put the bowl down to the sink, then went to the living room where Fluttershy waited for me, with new clothes. There were more socks, long and short shorts, all gray color, a red hoodie, and different colored t-shirts. My attention was drawn to the navy blue t-shirt, I remembered what had happened at night.

"I'll take this one" - I said taking a navy blue t-shirt

"Okay, whatever" - Fluttershy said

I turned around and took off the blue t-shirt that I was in since yesterday, then again I heard a groan that belonged to Fluttershy

"C-Colin..." - Fluttershy said

"Yes?" - I said turning around

"Doesn't it hurt you?" - She asked looking at my back

"Huh? But what?" - I asked

"T-this... uhh, better to see it yourself" - Fluttershy said, running into the bathroom

After a short while, Fluttershy came back from the bathroom with a mirror

"Look..." - she said, sitting down and holding the mirror

Again, I turned my back and looked over my shoulder at the mirror. That what I saw really surprised me, there was a claw mark on my back, it looked fresh, but blood didn't flow from it.

"What the hell is this?" - I asked surprised. Fluttershy didn't say anything, she looked terrified - "Hey, are you all right?"

"Huh? What? Oh, yeah... it's okay, you just have to change your bandages" - Fluttershy said, heading back to the bathroom and taking the mirror with her.

After a moment Fluttershy returned to the living room, carrying new bandages.

"Colin, sit on the couch, okay?" - Fluttershy said

I sat down. Fluttershy slowly began to unwrap the bandages, I heard then she sobbed softly, when she finished unwrapping bandages, began to wrap new ones. She began to sob softly again, I did not want to hear her crying, I just... I couldn't.

"Hey, maybe I'll do it myself" - I suggested

"No, you don't have to, I can handle it"

"Fluttershy, I've been unwrapping my bandages before, so can I do it?" - I asked

"You really want it?" - she asked

"Yes"

"Okay, I'll wait outside" - Fluttershy said, going outside

I started to put on new bandages, it took me about five minutes when I finished, I put on my navy blue t-shirt, it was comfortable and fit perfectly, I remembered Luna again and what happened in the night, to be honest, I was glad I met her and that I told her about my bad dream, all in all... maybe thanks to her, I did not have another nightmare today, I smiled at this thought, I would have to thank her for it.

I went to the door and opened it, there was no one outside, I looked to the right, Fluttershy constant at Angel's house, who eats his carrot. Fluttershy turned her head to me when she heard that I was walking towards her. She looked sad, just like... She was crying a moment ago.

"So? Can we go?" - She asked

"Fluttershy, is... something happened? Are you okay?" - I asked, worried

"No, just... something caught my eye"

"I see that something is wrong, is everything alright? You look like you just cried"

"W-what? N-no, everything is really okay, let's go" - Fluttershy said, heading for Ponyville

I was worried about her, I could not bear her crying, I really wanted to help her, but she did not even give me a chance, just like... like me, anyway, I caught up with Fluttershy and walked right next to her.

Walking down the path through the meadow, I closed my eyes and touched the swaying grass with my fingers, it was really quiet, the only sounds I could hear at that moment were the birds singing and the wind.

"Coooolin"

"Yes?" - I asked

Fluttershy looked at me in surprise - "Huh? What? I didn't say anything" - She said

"Cooooooolin" - I heard again, something like a whisper

"Fluttershy, did you hear anything?" - I asked

"No, nothing" - Fluttershy said

"Cooolin, come to me" - Again the same, this time it was not a whisper, only a hoarse, loud voice

"What the? Now you must have heard it"

"Colin, you terrifying me, what's happening to you?" - Fluttershy asked, moving away slightly from me

When I suddenly noticed something, a shadow started to come in our direction, I stopped then, the closer he came, the more he became clearer, he looked like a lion, or rather... a manticore. It started to get closer and closer, I finally noticed a pair of red eyes and sharp teeth, something was getting bigger and faster and faster, I went backward and stumbled, fell to the ground. Then It opened his mouth, showing rows of sharp teeth, I covered myself with my hands, I was scared.

"Hey, what happened?" - I dropped my hands, there was no shadow, and I saw only Fluttershy who looks at me worried - "Colin, what happened?" - She asked again

Then I got up and started walking, Fluttershy said something to me but... I did not listen to her, I was wondering now what I saw, what the hell was that about? I did not receive any answer, instead, I had more questions.

After some time, we arrived in Ponyville, when the residents saw me, they started to smile, waving me to greet, of course, there were those who still disliked me. I stopped and I looked at them, when they saw me, their faces suddenly became sad, in their eyes I saw compassion and... confusion, I looked away, covered my face with my hand and walked on, partially looking at the residents, I looked again, I saw the shadow of the Manticore that moved on the walls of the houses. When he came across other shadows, he could be seen very clearly, at one point, Manticore stopped, I also stopped, she looked at me and smiled.

"Soon..." - Manticore said

"W-what?" - I asked

"Hey, kid!" - I was surprised by Rainbow Dash's voice, it happened so suddenly that I jumped.

"H-hey, Rainbow..." - I said a bit stunned, then her expression, from joyful changed to sad

"Woah, what happened to you? You look terrible" - Rainbow said

"I just did not get enough sleep" - I answered in a calming tone

"You're so pale and..."

"I'm fine, I'm just sleepy a little bit" - I said - "Can we go to Twilight?" - I asked, and then started to go towards the library

"Kid, you don't look good"

"I'm fine, just... let's go" - I said

We were walking through Ponyville, the residents were looking at me, some of them probably did not really like my presence, but... I didn't care. After a short time, we reached the library, Rainbow flew to the door, and then knocked on it, Twilight opened the door for us.

"Hi, girls!" - Twilight said smiling happily, then her eyes fell on me - "Hi Colin, how are you?"

"Good" - I answered

"Come in, we have to discuss a few things" - Twilight said, letting us in

I went inside, Twilight went upstairs, apart from her, I saw Pinkie, Applejack and Rarity.

"Hi" - I said, then the eyes of all mares focused on me

"Howdy Pardner!" - AJ said coming up to me, but after a moment she stopped and looked at me - "What's happened with you? You're so pale"

"Applejack, I'm fine" - I said

"I don't know, darling, you're white as snow" - Rarity said

"Really?" - I asked

"Really, you look creepy" - Rarity said

Then I looked at my hands, and to be honest, that what I saw surprised me, my hands were so pale that it was difficult to distinguish them from the bandage, although they still retained some cream color, I was stood and stared blankly at them.

"It's nothing" - I said reassuringly

"Well, I don't know, you look almost like death itself!" - Pinkie said

"Pinkie, sometimes I'm afraid of you" - Rainbow said

"What? I say how it is"

"I really look so bad?" - I asked a bit worried

"Colin, don't listen to them" - Rainbow said - "You don't look so bad"

"What is going on here?" - Twilight asked, going downstairs

"Twilight..."

"Yes?"

"Do I look so bad?" - I asked worriedly

"No, you don't look bad"

"But why am I so pale? What is happening to me?"

"I... I don't know, but I assure you, everything will be fine"

"Are you sure?" - Rainbow asked - "This isn't normal, something is not really okay here"

"We'll talk about it soon, but..." - Twilight slightly dropped her head down, she looked like she was thinking over something - "Colin, can you go to the park? You know... to play?" - Twilight suggested

"I'll go with him" - Rainbow said

"Rainbow..."

"But yesterday he runs away. What if the residents attacked him again?"

"Will be fine, the residents have nothing to do with it, besides, we have very important things to discuss" - Twilight said, interrupting Rainbow

"What things?" - I asked, then everyone's eyes focused on me - "Twilight, tell me, why are you asking me to go to the park?. What are you hiding from me?"

"Nothing, we just want to discuss a few important issues. We still have a lot of time before we go to Canterlot, just... you probably would be bored, and these are things about... actually, about all" - Twilight said

"I want to know. What is going on here?"

"Colin..." - Fluttershy said, putting the hoof on my shoulder - "You better go, okay?"

"But, uh... okay"

I wanted to protest, but I thought about it for a moment and decided that the negotiations did not make sense, so I decided to go to the park, but still, I can't stop the thought about this. I was just curious, about what they talking about.

When I left from Twilight house, I headed towards the park. When I walked, I saw a shadow, the same as before, I saw him, on the walls of the houses, between residents, practically everywhere. When I was walking, I was dizzy, I stopped and sat on the bench, the world was spinning so much that I felt sick, I cringed, put my head on my knees and closed my eyes, I sat there for a moment, I do not know how long, but when I opened my eyes, I was surrounded by Ponyville residents.

I felt uncomfortable, I wanted to get up and run away but... there was no place to run, I was surrounded by them, I sat crouching and waited, what would happen next. Residents looked at me, talked to each other, some dared to approach me, but they always retreated, I hid my head in my lap and waited for what would happen next.

I have no idea, how long I sat with my head hidden in my lap, I could still hear the residents conversations when suddenly... everything fell silent.

"What the hell is going on here?" - I heard Rainbow Dash voice

"The monster has returned" - said the male voice

"Where did you see this monster, huh?" - She asked again - "What? Are you? Ugh! That's enough, leave him! And now, go away!"

I did not know what had happened, I still did not lift my head, I suddenly felt something or... someone poke my left leg. I looked up and I saw Rainbow Dash ahead of me and the rest of my friends behind her.

"Hey kid, are you okay?" - Rainbow asked, smiling

"Yes, it's okay, it's just... I felt dizzy and I had to sit down" - I said reassuringly

"You looked as if you needed help" - Twilight said

"Everything was fine, nothing has happened" - I said reassuringly

"And you sitting here for so long?" - Rainbow asked

"How long?" - I asked

"About forty minutes have passed" - Twilight said

"What?!" - I asked surprised - "What actually happened?"

"We wanted to go to the park when we suddenly saw this crowd. You were sitting huddled on the bench, surrounded by the residents" - Twilight said

"And what happened next?" - I asked

"We chased out the residents of, and... at this moment, we're talking to you. Well, but enough talk. Come on, Colin. Let's go to the train station"

"Okay" - I said getting up from the bench

I got up from the bench, staggered slightly, but quickly regained my balance. I went through Ponyville with my friends, Twilight went first, Rainbow Dash was flying from my right, Pinkie Pie happily jumping behind us, Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack walking on the left side, talking to each other. After a short time, we arrived at the station. Apart from us, at the station, I noticed other residents who, as usual, looked at me in surprise, I turned my eyes away from them.

"Coooolin"

"What" - I asked

"Did you say something?" - Twilight asked

"Cooome me" - said the mysterious voice

"Twilight, you heard that?"

"But what?" - Twilight asked

"You belong to me" - said the strange voice again

"That voice... Talks to me" - I said stressed

"What voice? I don't hear anything" - Twilight said

"Hey!..." - I suddenly heard behind me

I turned around and saw the shadow, it was this damn manticore stood, his eyes glowed red, he slowly began to smile.

"Where are you going?" - The beast said

"W-what?" - I asked, exhausted

Suddenly, I heard something enter the tracks, and then the whistle, I did not expect it, I almost jumped back, looked forward, a locomotive drove into the tracks.

"Just in time, punctual as always" - Rarity said

I turned my eyes back again, the manticore disappeared.

"Something has happened?" - Rainbow asked

"Oh yes, sorry, I thought a little" - I said as I walked into the train

Rainbow Dash looked at me with a questioning look, worried. When I was inside, I looked again at the place where Manticore stood, it was not there.

"What are you looking at?" - Twilight asked

"It seemed to me that I saw something" - I said, looking at the same place all the time

"What?" - Twilight asked

"That Manticore stood there" - I said, pointing to the place where Manticore stood

"Hmm, wait... you said you heard voices, yes?" - She asked again, frowning

"Yes, I told you"

Twilight stood for a moment, frowned, and stared at the place where it was stood. she rubbed chin with her hoof, looked as if she were thinking about something.

"You should take a nap for a moment" - Twilight said

"Twilight, I'm telling the truth. It stood there " - I said when the train suddenly started. At that moment I lost my balance and I fell over

"Let's go, Colin" - Twilight said, helping me to get up, then went ahead. I wondering why Twilight did not believe me, it sounded absurd, but I know what I saw and heard, on the other hand, Twilight looked like she knew something

We entered the passenger train car, ponies were passengers, but I was surprised when I saw the griffon who was reading the newspaper. I stopped for a moment and looked at her. It was amazing because the griffon was one of my favorite mythological creatures, it was something amazing for me, mythology was one of the things that I was passionate, I knew almost everything about mythology, I've seen Spike, who is a dragon, which means that mythological creatures really exist. Griffon lowered the newspaper, looked at me, initially his eyes were shocked, but later on interested. Griffon carefully examined me with his eyes.

"What... are you?" - Griffon asked

"Colin, come on!" - Rainbow said

"Oh, umm... I'm coming! Sorry, I have to go" - I said.

I caught up with my friends

"Why did you stopped?" - Rainbow asked

"Rainbow, are griffons here?" - I asked

"Uhmm, yes. Why are you asking?"

"Nothing, in my world, the griffon is considered a mythological creature, like a dragon" - I said

"Wait, really?" - Rainbow asked, slightly surprised

"Yes, and the griffon is one of my favorite mythological creatures" - I said

"In that case, seeing something like that must be extraordinary for you, am I right?"

"Extraordinary? It's so awesome! Tell me... except for the griffons, what creatures are living in Equestria?" - I asked

"We talk about that, when we sit down, okay?"

"Okay"

We walked through the train cars until we finally got to the right one. I sat at the window, next to me sat down Rainbow Dash, later took their seats Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Applejack.

"Okay Rainbow, tell me, what creatures are living here?" - I asked

"In addition to griffons and dragons... are also living here chimeras, hydras, manticores, basilisks, minotaurs, cyclops, I have to exchange further?"

"And all these creatures live here?" - I asked in disbelief

"Yes, but I forgot to mention that griffons and dragons have their own kingdoms" - Rainbow said

"It's amazing, all the creatures that you exchanged, In my world considered a myth, crap... I would like to see a dragon, but... not like Spike, I would like to see such a big, with wings and huge sharp teeth"

"Oooooh, believe me, you wouldn't want to" - Rainbow said

"Why?"

"Dragons are not friendly, and even if is, it's probably the dragon just to pretend to be nice" - Rainbow said

"But Spike is also a dragon"

"Well, yes, but he was brought up among the ponies, and most of the dragons are rather wild and very dangerous" - Rainbow said

"Still, I'd like to see something like that with my own eyes" - I said

"Whatever. But believe me, you would not be glad"

"If you say so..." - I said with a shrug

I sitting on my seat, watching the world outside the window, my friends began to talk to each other, after a while, I began to get more and more sleepy, I leaned my head against the window, I began to squint my eyes until I finally closed them, I heard the conversations of my friends just like through the mist, until finally, they fell silent completely.

When I opened my eyes, I was still in my seat, but it was night outside, and the train kept going, I was completely alone.

"Twilight, are you here?" - I asked, only silence answered me - "Applejack? Fluttershy? Rarity?" - Nothing, all the time I was answered by a silent silence

I got up from my place and went to the door, opened it and was already outside, I decided to enter the next train car. What I found inside, really surprised me, the wagon seemed to be much longer and more like a corridor. I began to walk forward, the sounds of my steps bounced off the walls, after a while, I heard someone's footsteps, turned around, but there was no one behind me, I looked forward and saw... you guessed, this damn Manticore.

"Soon..." - Manticore said

"What?" - I asked, but then the manticore disappeared - "Hey, where are you?"

There was darkness around me, I was completely confused, I was about to take the first step when Manticore jumped out of the darkness. With one hit, he brought me down to the floor, then with right paw, Manticore began to strangle me. It pressed me more and more, my vision began to blur, all the time I heard someone say my name.

"Colin, Colin, wake up"

The beast pressed me to the ground more and more, I could not catch my breath when I suddenly woke up.

I got up immediately, I caught a very deep breath. I grabbed the ribs, that immediately hurt me.

"Wow, you all right, kid?" - Rainbow asked, I looked at her face, which was worried, later I noticed that I was in bed

"Easy, boy. Breathe" - Twilight said

"Where am I?" - I asked, still slightly stunned

"We're still in the train, but we are slowly approaching Canterlot. You fell asleep so we decided to move you to the train car with beds" - Rainbow said

"How are you?" - Twilight asked

"It's okay. Only my ribs are hurt a bit" - I said rubbing my chest

"But besides, everything is okay?" - Rainbow asked

"Yes, it's fine, I feel a little better" - I said

"In that case, get up, we'll getting off in a moment" - AJ said

When I got out of bed, I staggered slightly, Applejack gave me a sign to follow them. We stood in front of the train car exit door. After a while, the train stopped, and the door opened. When I went outside, the sun blinded me for a moment, but after a while, my eyes got used to it. Then I saw the city, it was huge, I looked around, there were shops, restaurants, and apartments everywhere, but the castle that was even bigger than I expected threw me in the eye.

"Well, here we are" - Twilight said

"So... This is Canterlot?" - I asked, rubbing my eyes in surprise

"As you see, darling" - Rarity said

"I did not expect it to be so huge" - I said still amazed - "Wow, it makes an impression"

"I'm glad you like it. Fluttershy, will you be alone with Colin for a while?" - Twilight asked, to which Fluttershy nodded

"What? But why?" - I asked

"Well, you know... we've got a lot of special things to do" - Pinkie said, nudging me with her elbow.

"What things?" - I asked

"You will know tomorrow!" - Pinkie said, jumping happily

"Uhmm... Fine, let it be" - I said uncertainly

"Okay. Come on, girls" - Twilight said, then she go with Rarity, Pinkie, Rainbow, and Applejack, to the city

"So... We're alone, again" - I said

"Looks like it. Maybe we'll walk a bit?" - Fluttershy offered

The city looked beautiful, I really wanted to sightsee it.

"Well?..."

"Yeah, sure" - I said, with the smile

I was walking with Fluttershy around the city, we visited the shops, we admired all kinds of decorations, we also visited the art gallery, interestingly, the residents were not particularly interested in me, it was different here, the residents were wearing very neat clothes. We were walking around the city for about thirty minutes, the walk was slowly getting bored, then I saw a city park in the distance.

"Hey, Fluttershy. What do you think about going to the park?"

"Uhmm... Okay. Whatever" - Fluttershy said

"Wonderful! I'll be first!" - I said running towards the park

"Colin, wait for me!" - Fluttershy said, chasing me

I ran through the city, the residents for the first time paid attention to me, after a few moments I managed to get to the park. I looked around, it was really beautiful here, after a while I heard the panting behind me, turned around and I saw Fluttershy, she gasped, and her face turned red.

"You are... very fast..." - Fluttershy said, falling on the grass with fatigue

"When did you know that?" - I asked jokingly, also falling to the grass

"Uhmm... actually, when you came here" - Fluttershy said - "Then you ran even faster"

"Hah, what can I say?... I like running" - I said, rising to a sitting position, and Fluttershy lay down stomach

"So, you like the sport, just like Rainbow Dash"

"As you can see, yes" - I said

"You have a lot in common, you like sports, you get along well" - Fluttershy said

"Yeah. To be honest, I like her, she's... is really cool" - I said

"Yes, you are right, she is also very loyal" - Fluttershy said

"Hmm... Now I know, why she waited so long in the hospital until the doctors heal me"

"How long?" - Fluttershy asked

"When I came up here, there was a day. But when I wake up, it was already dark"

"Have you talked to Rainbow before?" - Fluttershy asked

"No... I woke up and I was alone in the room, I had bandages on me, then from behind the door I heard someone approaching, so I immediately began to pretend that I was sleeping"

"Why?"

"I was just afraid, anyway... I had my reasons. The residents wanted to kill me"

"I know. I understand you" - Fluttershy said

"Anyway... Rainbow talked with a doctor. Then she approached the bed where I lay, and she stroked me"

"Have you been still afraid?"

"Yes but... a little less, but I still didn't have the courage to get up" - I said

"Don't worry, I understand it, you were just scared"

"Scared... Yeah..."

I sat together with Fluttershy, it was a beautiful day, birds were chirping, children were playing around.

"Fluttershy"

"Yes?"

"Do you remember, when you said I'm cute?" - I asked, then Fluttershy blushed a little bit

"Yes, I remember"

"Tell me... You really think so?"

"Well, when I saw you for the first time, you were so... scared, uncertain. You looked just really cute" - Fluttershy said, I turned my head away from Fluttershy because I felt that I was beginning to blush - "Colin, are you okay?"

"Yes, I just... You know... I... Thanks... It's nice of you" - I said a bit embarrassed

I turned my head back to Fluttershy, a ladybug sat on her mane. I stretched my hand and she just flew on it.

"Colin, what are you doing?" - Fluttershy asked, then I showed her a ladybug, sitting on my hand - "Can I?" - Fluttershy asked, I put a hand to her, where the insect was sitting. Fluttershy brought hoof closer to, the ladybug, as if nothing had happened, sat on him, but after a while, she flew away.

I sat with Fluttershy, watching the park and walking residents, I felt happy again. We sat there about fifteen minutes when I heard a voice behind me.

"What the hell is that?!" - A male voice asked

I turned around. I saw a stallion behind me, it was a unicorn, it had a greasy blond mane, its coat was white and its eyes were blue. The stallion stood and stared at me in shock, the situation was a bit awkward.

"Uhmm... good morning?" - I said, looking inquiringly, then Fluttershy turned her head back

"Blueblood?" - Fluttershy asked

"Wait, you know this guy?" - I asked

"Guards! Get him!" - Stallion screamed. Then a guard stood in front of me, dressed in gilded armor.

"Wait, what is goin?..." - I didn't finish, then I felt something very hard hit me on the back of my head, I fell down on the ground, confused.

"Leave him alone!" - Fluttershy said

"Tie his paws, you know what this being is and you know about the threat" - I turned my head towards the stallion, who measures Fluttershy with his eyes - "And you, please do not interfere, that's my advice"

The guards tied my hands with rope, I tried to break the ties, but in vain.

"Get up. Now!" - Said the guard. I got up - "You follow me and I advise you well, don't try anything stupid"

"Well done. Bring him to the dungeons, and then come to me for your payment" - Stallion said

"Go, now!" - Said a second guard, who urged me with a spear

"No! Don't hurt him, please..." - Fluttershy said weeping

I walked, I looked back, Fluttershy argued with this stallion, but the view was covered by a guard who was still rushing me, the residents looked at me, some were scared, others were curious, exactly the same as in Ponyville.

"Where are you leading me?" - I asked

"Shut your mouth" - Said the guard in front of me

"But... what do you want from me? I didn't do anything"

"This will be decided by her highness, Princess Celestia. And I have a good advice for you, pray for her pardon, monster..." - Said the guard in front of me

After some time we reached the walls, then we entered the royal court, and later, to the castle gate, the guards standing at the entrance let us in. I didn't know what to do. I panicked, I turned around and kicked the spear, which the guard held behind me, before the first he knew, what is going on, I had already fled far enough.

"Alarm! We have a fugitive prisoner!" - The guard shouted

I ran through the corridor, the guards blocked the way, I stopped, then turned back and again, the road blocked by the guards, I was surrounded by them.

"Sweet dreams, monster" - Said one of the guards, and then I got a powerful hit with the spear in the forehead.

I fell limply to the ground, my vision was blurred. I saw blurry silhouettes of guards aiming at me with spears, after a while, it began to grow darker and darker until finally, I lost consciousness.

I managed to regain consciousness, I felt that I was lying on something soft and that I was covered with something, I slowly opened my eyes, everything was blurry and my head ached unbelievably, after a few moments, my eyesight improved. I rose to a sitting position, I realized that I was lying in bed, and on my head, there was a very tight bandage.

"Colin, you woke up" - Said on the left, a woman's voice, I looked left and saw Celestia sitting next to the bed

Then I looked around the room, I was in a nicely decorated chamber.

"What's happened?" - I asked, catching my head that hurts

"Are you okay?" - Celestia asked

"My head hurts"

"Doctors helped you, they suspect you may have had a concussion from such an impact, they also said you lost a lot of blood, which your skin color reveals, but... it could have been before" - Celestia said, putting the hoof on my head

"Where am I?"

"You were unconscious, so I brought you to the guest room in the castle" - Celestia said, taking her hoof

"What actually happened?" - I asked

"You have been captured by my guards"

"You ordered them to do it?" - I asked anxiously in my voice

"What? No. Blueblood told them to capture you" - Celestia said, frowning

"Blueblood? Wait... I know this name, Fluttershy said it. Blueblood, is a unicorn, with a blonde mane?"

"Yes, that's him"

"Why did they do it?" - I asked

"He told the guards that you were..."

"Let me guess, an aggressive, merciless, bloodthirsty beast, who killing for pleasure, devoid of consciences and feelings, am I right?" - I asked, slightly nervous, interrupting Celestia

"Y-yes, but... how do you know that?"

"It doesn't matter, how I know it. Most important is, who wrote this nonsense" - I said, seriously upset

"I don't know" - Celestia said, slightly confused

I got out of bed and went to the window, then looked at the city.

"Why did someone write something like that?" - I asked - "I am not a monster, I am not killing for pleasure and... I am not deprived of conscience or feelings, I wouldn't hurt anyone"

"I know, my child. You have nothing to be afraid of, please don't worry about it" - Celestia said, putting the hoof on my shoulder

"How can I not worry?" - I asked, turning abruptly - "I'm a monster to them, they wanted to kill me"

"Please, it's okay. The residents have been informed that you are not dangerous"

"When?"

"You remember the day we met, yes? The news spreads very quickly, the whole Canterlot talked about a very dangerous monster, who was in Ponyville. In the newspapers, you were described as... Beast from Ponyville. When I returned to Canterlot, I announced city residents that they have nothing to fear and that you are harmless"

"They believed?" - I asked a bit calmed

"Most yes, but there were those who still thought that you are... you know..."

"I know" - I said sadly, looking again at the window, then I turned back to Celestia - "That would explain why the residents of the city were not particularly interested in me, but... I don't understand one thing, you announced it to the whole city, yes?"

"Yes" - Celestia said

"In that case, why did the guards attacked me?"

"Blueblood stirred them. The guards who attacked you is a those who probably didn't know you were harmless" - Celestia said, frowning

"Okay, but what about Fluttershy, Twilight, Rainbow?..."

"Relax. The Elements of Harmony know what happened, they are very worried about you" - Celestia said

"Elements of Harmony? Wait a second, what?"

"Twilight didn't tell you?" - I nodded that no - "Okay, it's time to catch up. Fluttershy represents Element of Kindness, deals with animals as you already know, Rainbow Dash represents Element of Loyalty, Applejack is representative of Element of Honesty, Pinkie Pie represents Laughter, Rarity represents the element of Generosity, and Twilight, my pupil, represents Magic. Elements of Harmony, it's an extremely powerful weapon, thanks to which you can do a lot of good, but unfortunately also bad "

"Kindness, Loyalty, Honesty, Laughter, Generosity and Magic, well... all in all, everything fits together. Where are they now?"

"They're here in the castle, hidden in a room that only I can open" - Celestia said

"No, no. I mean my friends" - I said

"Oh, yeah. They're in the castle garden"

"Okay, but... I'm wondering if... Elements of Harmony have already been used?" - I asked

"Thanks to the Elements of Harmony, they managed to defeat Discord and Nightmare Moon"

"Nightmare Moon? Who is it?" - I asked curiously

"My sister, Luna, changed into her one day" - Celestia said sadly

"Why? What happened?"

"Maybe better sit down, it's a long story"

I sat on the bed, and Celestia sat next to me, and then began to talk

"Thousand years ago, me and my sister, as every day, we controlled the sun and the moon, the residents worked, they played, during the day, at night they fell asleep, it made my sister feel jealous and changed into Nightmare Moon" - Celestia said, saddening even more

"What happened then?" - I asked sadly

"She... wanted to bring eternal night into the world, I couldn't allow it, I had no choice but to use the Elements of Harmony. I banished her to the moon, for over a thousand years"

"It's a long time, but... Princess Luna is here, how?" - I asked

"After a thousand years, she came back... she wanted to bring eternal night again, I was afraid that it would be necessary again, to banish her, and instead... a miracle happened, thanks to Twilight and her friends, we managed to disenchant her, that's the whole history"

"Wow... and actually, where is she now?" - I asked

"She is sitting in the castle library all the time. She doesn't speak to me, doesn't eat anything, drinks almost nothing, keep sitting over the old books and says not to disturb her" - Celestia said, with anxiety. It intrigued me a little, what was Luna reading about, all in all... maybe it had something to do with me and my nightmares, but... I could only guess

"Maybe we'll go to her?"

"Actually... why not? Maybe she'll speak to you" - Celestia said hopefully

"In that case, let's go" - I said getting up from bed

"I'll take you to Luna. We'll make her a little surprise"

After leaving the room, we went down the corridor, to the left. I was close to Celestia, just in case. Walking along the corridors of the castle, we passed patrolling guards, who now looked at me with apologetic eyes, I recognized one of them, it was the one I had kicked the spear with, turned my eyes away from him and walked on.

"You know... Luna told me that, she met you tonight. She liked you very much" - Celestia said

"I like her too" - I said

"I see you wear a T-shirt, in her color. Is this because of yesterday's meeting?"

"Actually, yeah" - I answered with a smile

"In addition, my sister said she reminds you, someone, very much"

"Really, who?"

"Someone who has loved you, someone... who you loved and... someone who already..."

"Can we stop talking about it, please?" - I said, looking away

"It's very difficult for you, I understand. I'm sorry, I didn't want to recall unpleasant memories" - Celestia said, sadly

"Nevermind, just forget about it"

Going down the corridor, we encountered a stallion, it was a unicorn, but different, he was dressed in a red uniform, his coat was white, the mane was blue and light blue.

"Hello, Your Highness" - Stallion said

"Hello, Shining Armor. Good to see you" - Celestia said, then the stallion looked at me

"And this little one, who is this?" - Stallion asked, looking at me carefully

"This is Colin, he is a human" - Celestia said

"Hey, little guy. I'm Shining Armor, commander of the royal guard, nice to meet you"

"Uhmm, hello..." - I said

"My sister, Twilight, she told me about you. I suppose you were this... Beast from Ponyville, everyone was talking about you that you're dangerous, but now, when I look at you, it looks like, the devil is not so terrible as he is painted" - Armor said jokingly

"You are a Twilight brother?" - I asked

"Yes, she didn't tell you about me?"

"Uhmm, no" - I said

"Well, I have to go. Duties are calling. it was nice to meet you, Colin. Bye" Armor said, going the other way

"Yeah... bye" - I said

"Something happened?" - Celestia asked

"No, It's okay. I didn't expect Twilight has a brother, and... that he is the guard commander"

"Life can surprise, my dear" - Celestia said

"Hah. I've already managed to convince myself about that... Many times" - I said ironically

"I know, let's go" - Celestia said, giggling

After some time, we came to the library, which was just huge, I have not seen so many books in my life.

"Wow, a lot of it" - I said, looking around

"Yes, indeed. You'll find a book here, for practically any subject" - Celestia said, approaching to one of the shelves

I approached one of the shelves, I was interested in a book about mythological creatures, the same one that Lyra had, I wanted to put it back, but... I decided to open it, I turned over to page 119 and then, next one. I was surprised, I remember perfectly well that when I read Lyra's book, there was a sketch on the next page, depicting a human who devouring a pony, strangely... instead of him, there was sketch depicting a naked woman and man. Then I closed the book and put it back in place, I was wondering what it was all about, is it any other copy or something? Wait... I remember how Lyra said that the sketch was not here before, something was wrong. I took the same book again and turned over to the page where the sketch was, what I saw it shocked me. Instead of a sketch was the inscription 'You belong to me...' written in blood.

"What the hell?" - I asked, dropping the book

"Colin, what happened?" - Celestia asked worriedly

"Nothing, I thought that I saw something"

"Alright. Well, let's go to Luna" - Celestia said, then I went with her

After a few moments, we arrived at the center of the library, where there was a table, Princess Luna sat at the table. Her appearance surprised me a bit, instead of the necklace on which the crescent was located, she had a bandage, while her left wing was completely bandaged, I turned around so that you do not have to watch it.

"Sister?"

"I asked you not to disturb me" - Luna said, still reading

"Yes, I understand and I'm sorry, but someone wanted to meet with you" - Celestia said, then I heard Luna get up and start coming closer to us

"I did not express myself clearly? I told you not to..." - Luna stopped her sentence in the middle, steps stopped for a moment - "Colin!"

Then I heard Luna running towards me, I turned around and then, Luna threw herself on my shoulders and hugged me tightly.

"You don't even know how happy I am to see you" - She said, still hugging me

"I'm also glad to see you" - I said, reciprocating the hug

When Luna released me from her grip, she looked at me somewhat shocked.

"W-what's happened with you? You're so pale" - She said, shocked

"I had it when I woke up" - I said

"But... At the night you looked normal, tell me, didn't you feel weakened when you woke up? Or... didn't you hear any voices? Or... didn't you see something strange?"

"Actually, yes, I could hardly get up at all. I was dizzy and I heard voices. I was with my friends all the time, but... they said they didn't hear anything. I saw too the shadows too, but... they didn't see it either" - I said worriedly, then Luna sat down, covered her face with hooves, she was terrified - "Princess Luna, are you okay? You are wearing bandages"

"Oh no... it's worse than I thought..." - Luna said, revealing her lips

"Wait, worse?... but what it does mean?" - I asked, already seriously concerned

"Sister, we have to talk in private"

"Luna, what happened? Can we talk later?" - Celestia asked

"Now, do you understand? We cannot talk later, but immediately!"

I moved back slightly worried, Luna noticed, looked at me reassuringly.

"Colin, wait here, okay? Don't touch anything, I'll be back soon" - Luna said in a hurry

"Okay" - I said, still worried

When Luna and Celestia disappeared from my view, I went to the table where the open book lay, but my attention was caught by the book, in title *About Demon's* I took it and opened it, and I saw the table of contents. Demons of the lower circle, Demons of the upper circle, Intrusion, Ascension, Subjugation, Possession, Exile, or... Hallucinations, Nightmares, Meaning of Demon Names, and so on... there was a lot of that.

"Holy shit, what the hell is that?" - I asked myself, grabbing my head

I was shocked by what I just saw, I wanted to put the book back, but then I realized that maybe there is an answer in this book, what happened to me. What if it is not? 'Just a bad dream' maybe it's more than that, maybe I'm actually dealing with a demon, all in all... it would explain a lot. I see and hear things that nobody else sees, except me. I turned over to the first page and started reading.

My sister brought me out of the library, she looked shaken and scared at the same time, I wondered what was so important? That we have to talk now.

"Well, Luna. What did you want to talk about?" - I asked

"It's about Colin, is worse with him than I thought. The demon has an increasing influence on him, we have to tell him" - Luna said

"But... no, he is not ready" - I said

"Do you remember this inscription in my bedroom?" - Luna asked and I nodded - "It was painted with Colin's blood, I'm sure of it, the demon mutilated him and wrote it"

"Are you sure?" - I asked

"Yes, you didn't notice how pale it is? Or this dark circles under his eyes? It's getting worse, sister. We have to help him, otherwise, it will be too late, you must tell him that he is harassed by a demon, he must know how to deal with him and how to defend himself against him"

"Are you telling me that, we have to give him... this sword?"

"What? No! At least not now, the Demon most often visits him in dreams, I'll teach him how to control dreams, maybe it will help him" - Luna said, with hope in her voice

"Alright, but... I have some concerns, what if we only make things worse?" - I asked

"We must try, I don't want him to suffer"

"I see that you care a lot about him" - I said, smiling

"I like him very much, I don't want anything bad to happen to him"

"Yeah, but... he was captured by my guards today" - I said sadly

"Why? What happened?" - Luna asked, slightly surprised

"Blueblood told them to do it, these guards were one of those who didn't know that Colin was harmless" - I said, dropping my head slightly

"But... everything is alright with Colin, Yes? How exactly did this happen?"

"I walked along the corridor of the castle when I suddenly saw the guards circling Colin, his hands were tied, after a moment one of them hit him, with the back of the spear in the head, at the moment he fell to the floor, I ran to him, but then he lost consciousness, I talked with guards that he is harmless, that they should not attack him and..."

"Ugh! What a bastards! I swear, as soon as I get to them, they'll know my anger!"

"Luna, they didn't know that he was harmless, Blueblood sent them, but even so, he did not know that Colin was harmless, and the guards only performed their duties" - I said, interrupting Luna

"But... uh... you're right, he didn't know about it, but they should not do it, Colin is just a child, he should not be treated like that" Luna said, then she became sad

"Maybe let's go to him, we left him alone"

"Sure, but I will have to talk with Blueblood so that there will not be a similar situation" - Luna said, and then she started to go back to the library.

I went back to the library with my sister, when we walked past the shelves, Luna stopped for a moment.

"What happened?" - I asked, going forward, and then I stopped

"Nothing, just one of the books, lay on the floor" - Luna said, putting the book back on the shelf, it was the one, which Colin dropped

We went on, when we suddenly heard that something fell on the floor again, we turned, the book fell to the ground, the same one that Luna put on the shelf.

"What the?..." - Luna asked

"Sister, what's going on?" - I asked, exhausted

"I don't know" - She said, going over to the book lying on the ground

I also decided to approach, then Luna raised her head, stopped and stepped back, terrified staring at one point.

"Sister, what's wrong?"

I looked where she looked Luna, at that moment I froze. A demonic manticore stood in front of us, stared at us, then turned away and went to the right.

"Luna, wait here"

I went where the demon went, I looked around, he was gone. I went on, I came to a very dark corner, and it happened, the shadow passed right next to me, I began to retreat, then a pair of red eyes flashed in the darkness, he stood there, staring at me.

"He belongs to me..." - Demon said

"No... He doesn't belong to you" - I said angrily, then Demon smiled

"Really?" - Demon asked, smiling

"Me and my sister, will not let you hurt him, do you understand?"

"And what can you do? Oh... let me guess, nothing, you are powerless against me" - Demon said, then disappeared

I started to move back again, turned around and started to go back to my sister.

"You will die if you try"

Then I turned around, and I was got a strong hit on my face. I fell to the floor, I felt a burning pain on my right cheek, I touched it, then I felt a claw mark on my face, from which blood streaming. I looked around in panic, got up and started to run, I heard the demon's voice in my head - "You will die if you try, he belongs to me, I will get him, and you can do nothing" - I ran terrified, Colin was nowhere safe, I wanted to tell Luna to take him away from here immediately.

"Sister, what happened?" - Luna asked, noticing me

"Luna, take Colin away from here, go to Twilight and her friends, I'll join you soon"

"Y-your face..." - Luna said shocked

"I'll be fine. Go for him, quickly!"

"All right, I'll go get him" - Luna said, running to Colin

I was completely confused after what I just read, but I kept going on, I wanted to start reading about Marking victims by demons, when suddenly I heard someone walk, or rather... run towards me, hearing this, I closed and put the book on the table. The sounds of galloping grew louder, and finally, Luna came out from behind the bookshelf.

"Colin, let's get out from here, okay?"

"But why? What happened?" - I asked

"We will go to the garden where Twilight is and the rest, but anyway... I also wanted to talk to you"

"Okay. Actually, I wanted to see them"

"Okay, let's go now, come on" - Luna said, pushing me lightly

I wondered where this haste came from, and where is Celestia? Something must have happened.

After leaving the library, we went through the corridors, when we reached the door, Blueblood came through, took a few steps and then his eyes focused on me.

"What is it?! I thought you were in the dungeon, guards! Come to me!" - Blueblood shouted, then guards came running through the door

"Prince, what happened?" - One of the guards asked

"Capture this monster, he got out of his cell" - Blueblood said, pointing to me

Then one of the guards slowly approached me, I then stepped back. The guard examined me, then he smiled and turned to Blueblood

"You mean, this monster?" - The guard asked

"Yes, what are you waiting for? Get him"

"Seriously? Are you afraid of a child?" - The second guard asked, who also approached me

"This isn't a child, it is a bloodthirsty beast!" - Blueblood said hysterically

Then the two guards laughed, Luna and me, watched it.

"What are you laughing, idiots? Capture him" - Blueblood said

"Stop it, he's harmless" - Said one of the guards

"How do you know that he is harmless?" - Blueblood asked

"How do you know that he isn't" - Luna asked, interfering in the discussion

"Your Highness, what are we to do?" - One of the guards asked

"Go back to the patrol, he isn't dangerous" - Luna said

The guards saluted and left.

"What? But... come back here!"

"They I'll not come back. Blueblood, we need to seriously talk" - Luna said

"About what, Aunt? And what It doing here?" - Blueblood asked, looking at me in disgust

"This is not It, this is Colin, tell me... Why did you send guards on him?" - Luna asked

"You didn't read the book? Human is our enemy, he is dangerous, he is..."

"He is not" - Luna said, interrupting Blueblood

"Where do you get that confidence?"

"Because that what's written in this book, is a nonsense. Tell me, does he look like a monster to you?" - Luna asked, looking at me

"More than enough"

"Prince Blueblood!" - Luna roared, then I stepped back a bit - "Stay away from this child, otherwise..."

"Yes, yes, I understand, I will not bother him" - Blueblood said, shrinking in fear

"You'd better keep your word"

"Y-yes, I promise" - Blueblood said

Luna snorted, as normal horse do, and then she went away, I looked at Blueblood, who was cowering with fear, then I caught up with Luna.

"Your Highness, are you alright?"

"Yes, it's okay, why do you ask?" - Luna asked smiling to me

"You looked really angry"

"I don't like when someone hurts my friends" - Luna replied

"You've reacted really hard"

"Sometimes you have to. Don't worry, Blueblood will not bother you" - Luna said, embracing me with her wing

"I feel sorry to him. He looked really scared, he actually has sent guards on me, but... I don't like to watch when someone... you know" - I said looking back

"So, you feel sorry for him... after this?" - Luna asked, and I nodded - "It looks like you have a good heart. I really don't understand why someone like you is treated like that"

"I don't know that either, but... maybe I will find out" - I said

"I'm wondering who wrote this book, there is no author's signature anywhere, it's a bit strange" - Luna said

"Maybe he wanted to be anonymous, or... he did not have time to sign it" - I suggested

"Maybe... but why did he write such things?"

"Maybe he was a racist" - I said

"Hmm, that would make sense, but... there are griffons among us, sometimes even dragons, but despite this, there is no discrimination, in your case it is different, something is wrong here" - Luna said, frowning, but after a while she smiled - "But let's not think about it, let's just enjoy the day"

After a short time, I came with Luna to the garden, where my friends were, Rainbow Dash noticed me first, which immediately ran to me, and the rest with her.

"Colin, there you are, we've heard what happened, are you okay?" - Rainbow asked

"I'm fine" - I said

"Blueblood sent guards to him, but calmly, I talked to him already" - Luna said

"And what?" - Twilight asked

"And nothing, I exchanged a few words with him and that's all"

"This bastard should suffer the consequences! Like the guards" - AJ said angrily

"Wait a minute... why have not they been punished?" - Pinkie Pie asked

"Because they didn't know that Colin wasn't dangerous" - Luna said

"Anyway, they did not do the right thing. They shouldn't attack him, I've had enough of this, why did they do it? To who Colin was at fault? To no one, why is this happening?" - AJ asked

"Applejack, it's okay. The matter has been cleared up" - I said

"I have enough of this!" - AJ said stomping on the ground - "Can they not, fuck off from you?!"

At this moment, my eyes and the others focused on Applejack, they even the guards who were on patrol.

"Wow, relax Applejack, don't say such words next to him, okay?" - Rainbow Dash said pointing at me

"Oops... I... I'm sorry, I just..."

"I understand your anger, I'm not enthusiastic with it too. Forget about it, okay? The case is already cleared up, there is no point in scratching old wounds" - Luna said, putting the hoof on Applejack's shoulder

"Princess Luna, you have bandages, what happened to you?" - Twilight asked

"I was attacked" - Luna said

"By who?" - Twilight asked

"Through the Demon, who persecutes Colin"

At the moment when I heard this, I had no more doubts. That what I saw and what I heard is a hallucination, now I knew why no one except me didn't saw it and heard.

"I knew it..." - I said

"Actually, I was supposed to tell you, but... how do you know that?" - Luna asked

I was afraid to say that, I had read about it, Princess Luna asked me not to touch anything, I was afraid he would be angry to me.

"Because I see and hear things that, others cannot hear and see, I have nightmares every night, related with just one thing" - I said

"Related with what?" - AJ asked

"You're asking? I mean this goddamn manticore, what does it want from me? Why does it haunt me?"

"Colin, please... let's talk calmly, I think I know how to remedy it" - Luna said

"Alright, but... first: residents who want kill me, now... some creature from hell" - I said, sitting down on the stairs, Luna sat next to me

"I know it's overwhelming you, but believe me, everything will be fine" - Luna said, embracing me with her wing

"I would like to believe it, I didn't have a bad dream today, but... these bandages... he's hurt you, for helping me"

"Colin... please, don't think about it, I want to help you"

"No, I don't want others to suffer because of me" - I said dropping my head down

"It does not matter, this demon will hurt us anyway, no matter if we help you or not, so please, let me help you"

I thought about it a moment, in the book was written, exactly the same thing Luna had said, so I decided that I would not resist.

"Okay, so... how do you want to help me?"

"I'll teach you, how to control dreams" - Luna said

"It's possible? I've never heard about anything like that"

"Yes, it's possible and very simple, even simpler than you think"

"How to do it?" - I asked

"Well... all the time you have conscious dreams, you are aware that you are dreaming, right?" - Luna asked

"Sometimes yes and sometimes no, it happens differently" - I said

"When you're dreaming, you have to take into account some important details" - Luna said

"For example?"

"For example... do you remember when you told me about your nightmare, yes? Everything that happened in it was just an illusion, there was no one there, except you in your dream you are completely alone"

"Wow... it sounded a bit dark"

"In any case... when you realize that what is happening around you is only a product of your imagination, you will be able to control it when, for example, when you will dream about this... Manticore, you can overcome it, but you have to remember to be adamant, you can not be afraid, because it's your dream and you have power over it" - Luna said

"Okay, but... what if I'm hurt in this dream?" - I asked

"It's just an illusion when you're hurt in a dream, in fact, nothing happens to you"

"So... if I have a nightmare, I have to fight with him?"

"Exactly! Face your fears, then they will leave" - Luna said

"Thank you" - I said

"It's a trifle, by the way, you have a good taste, when it comes to clothes" - Luna said

"Really?"

"Sure, I like navy blue, it's my favorite color, well... then maybe you'll go explore the garden, hm? I need to talk to your friends."

"Okay, why not?" - I said standing up

"Can I go with him? Just in case" - Rainbow said

"Alright, go with him" - Luna said

"Hey, what are you say, for a little race? We run to the maze, Fluttershy said you're really fast, I want to check it out"

"I thought you guessed it when you chased me after Ponyville" - I said

"Yes, but I was flying, so I easily got to you, I want to check how fast you are on the run, so?..."

"You have no chance" - I said, slyly smiling

"A challenge? I love it! set yourself up"

Me and Rainbow lined up, in an even row, I looked at the garden, which was huge.

"Ready?" - She asked

"Ready!"

"Three. Two. One. Go!"

At that moment we took off. I ran as fast as I could, Rainbow Dash barely caught up with me, I turned around and saw her surprised face, could not resist a laugh, but... I still wondered where Celestia had gone? And what happened?

When the doctor put a dressing on for me, I went to the throne room, I had to take care of some important documents. An hour has passed, and I was sitting in the throne room, filling out the documents, then I felt someone's presence, but... I did not feel fear, instead, I felt strangely relaxed.

"Hello Celestia" - said a very familiar, male voice

I looked around, a completely white silhouette approached me, which was slightly transparent, the closer he got, the more details I could see, the character wearing chain mail and royal robes, a short beard and mustache, and a crown on his head, I knew who it was.

"Thormwald!"

"It's good to see you, my dear" - Thormwald said, looking around - "Hmm... Nothing has changed, Canterlot looks like I remember it"

Then I ran to my old friend and hugged him as hard as I could, tears of happiness stream from my eyes. My dear friend who died so long ago, he was with me now.

"I'm so happy to see you" - I said, crying

"I'm also happy, my dear, that I am here, though... actually I was all the time" - Said the ghost, patting me on the back, then I freed him from the grip

"So... are you a ghost?" - I asked in disbelief

"Yes, as you see... but I am not here to reminisce about the old times" - The ghost said

"In that case, what is going on?" - I asked

"I tell it straight. It's about Colin, he's the next chosen one, and the next owner of my heritage, the next one who will fight with..."

"No" - I said

"What does mean, no?" - Ghost asked

"He isn't ready, it's just a child. He can not handle it"

"He's more ready than you think my dear. My sword is brought him here him, it's destiny" - Thormwald said

"Wait... but how did it bring him?" - I asked surprised

"His appearance here is not accidental, my sword called him"

"But... why him?" - I asked inquisitively

"Apparently he had a good reason. Colin must be special since he was the one who was chosen, he must receive this sword and defeat the demon who killed my people"

"I know about it, but... I'm afraid. I'm afraid it's too early, besides... I would like him to experience childhood, though a bit..."

"I understand this, I have seen his memories, I feel sorry for him, but if you don't tell him about it, he will never have the opportunity to experience even a bit of carefree"

"I know that, but..." - I did not finish

"If you don't intend, to spend the sword to him, you must at least help him fight it, he must learn to defend him"

"My sister wants to teach him how to control dreams, is not it enough?"

"In the beginning... maybe, but later, it will get worse, the longer you delay it, the more you hurt him" - Thormwald said

"I will have to think about it"

"There is no reason to think about it. Colin must know the name of the sword, what if the demon kills him? He must do it, he must defeat him, otherwise destiny will not be fulfilled" - Thormwald said

"Wait... you were the chosen one, you knew that name, did not you?"

"I knew... but I do not remember it after death, I do not remember... so many other things"

"For example?" - I asked

"I don't remember how I died, or... I don't remember, what name I gave to my little son" - Thormwald said, turning away

"You had a son?" - I asked

"Yes. Me and Diana, we very much wanted this child, I would like to see him again, but... I cannot leave this place"

"I feel so sorry my friend, but I'm afraid you will not have the opportunity to see him, it's been over thousand years, and humans don't live long" - I said putting the hoof on his shoulder, then Thormwald turned

"Celestia, this demon must be destroyed, otherwise Equestria and the rest of the kingdoms will be destroyed. All inhabitants will be doomed, for eternal suffering. You can't wait long for it, you must tell him before it is too late"

Thormwald turned and started walking toward the door, slowly disappearing.

"Wait!"

"Tell him before it's too late" - After saying these words, the ghost disappeared

"Come back here!"

"Tell him. He will die if you don't do it, do not hesitate..."

"Ugh, damn it!" - I shouted in rage

"Your Highness, did something happen?" - The guard asked, entering the room

"Huh? No. I'm fine, I just... I have enough of these documents, you know" - I said nervously smiling

"I would suggest you take a break, Princess. You look tired" - said the guard

"Definitely, you're right"

I decided to go to the garden to rest, however... in front of the garden I noticed Blueblood and Shining Armor, they talked about something, I decided to hide around the corner and overhear this conversation.

"Blueblood, you're really exaggerating" - Armor said

"I'm exaggerating, huh? It's a matter of life and death, you have to capture him" - Blueblood said, angrily

"Life and death? Colin isn't dangerous"

I heard an argument between Armor and Blueblood, I turned my eyes to the garden, for a moment, Colin and Rainbow Dash were coming back from the garden, they were both smiling from ear to ear, talking to each other, laughing. I looked at Colin, he looks happy, however... there was one thing that disturbed me, all Elements of Harmony seemed restless, but Fluttershy was the most anxious, her face clearly showing fear.

"Listen to me! Colin is a monster who deserves only for death!"

I was interrupted by Blueblood's scream, and I looked at Shining Armor, who was clearly shocked.

"Monster? Seriously, don't you overdo it a little? He's just a child, he's harmless, to be honest, I like him" - Armor said, smiling

"Don't you understand that? He will kill us all!" - Blueblood shouted almost hysterically

"Yeah... sure. And Queen Chrysalis is my wife" - Armor said, sarcastically - "Explain who told you that nonsense? Does he look like a monster or any predator? Really? Are you afraid of a child?"

At the moment Shining Armor started to leave, Blueblood was not thrilled.

"Come back here, I have not finished yet!" - Blueblood said

"But I do. I have good advice for you... Leave it. You will only make trouble to yourself" - Armor said, stepping out the door

Blueblood stamped on the floor, then looked furiously at Colin, who was sitting next to Luna who embracing him with the wing.

"You may have been able to blind them, but not me. Enjoy life while you can because soon you will not have the opportunity" - Blueblood said

I was furious, how could he? Why he mistreated this child? Colin is not a monster, Blueblood was blinded by hatred, I wanted to talk to him, but I decided to let him go.

I raised my head, my horn shone with a yellow aura, I closed my eyes, and when I opened them, I found myself just in front of Colin and Luna.

"Hello, sister. Hello Colin"

"Celestia, your cheek..." - Colin said

"Oh, yeah, you know, I had a little accident"

"No, he did it to you. It was the demon, he hurt you" - Colin said scared

"Yes, but I'm fine, it's just a tiny scratch" - I said, trying to calm him down somehow

"For tiny scratches, no bandages are used" - Colin said

My attempt to calm him down failed, I also had the strange feeling that he blamed himself for what was happened to me. I decided to change the topic of the conversation

"Actually... what happened here in my absence?" - I asked smiling

"I raced with Rainbow Dash and I won!" - Colin said, slightly enthusiastic

"Really?" - I asked

"Really, He's faster than it seemed to me, it's a gale, not a kid" - Rainbow said, slightly breathless, which made Colin laugh a bit

"Well, I didn't expect that"

"I like running" - Colin said

"Hey, kid. I have an idea, what do you think we would do more racing, but... a bit more?" - Rainbow asked

"It sounds great!"

"Well, in that case, good luck soon" - Rainbow said, giving on high-five with Colin

"But... Rainbow, the doctors said that Colin cannot be too tired" - Twilight said, a bit worriedly

"Oh, yes... right, so maybe another time"

"Until Colin recovers completely, no races" - Twilight said firmly

"Who do you think you are? You are his mother, that you decide?" - Rainbow asked

"What? No, I'm just worried about him, and what if something wrong happens to him?"

"Nothing will happen to him, he will recover faster" - Rainbow said

"Hey, can we not argue?" - Colin said with sadness in his voice - "Let's not argue, we are friends, please"

"Okay, sorry" - Rainbow said

"Actually, where is Pinkie Pie and Rarity?" - Twilight asked

"They had to go back to Ponyville, they have important things to do" - AJ said

"Why?" - Rainbow asked

I noticed how Applejack points to Colin.

"Oh, okay, I understand. I think it's something veeery special" - Twilight said

We talked very pleasantly, but started to be late, I had to lower the sun, and Luna to raise the moon.

"Luna, is not it time to raise the moon?"

"Oh, yes, I completely forgot" - Luna said

"Wait... you told me, you make night and day?" - Colin asked

"Yes, do you want to see it?" - Luna asked

"Sure!"

"Well then, stand beside us" - I said

I teleported myself, Colin and Luna, to the balcony. After teleporting we went ahead, finally, the time has come for the day to give way the night.

I focused all my energy, the sun slowly began to low behind the horizon, the sky began to grow darker until finally, the stars were visible. When I lower the sun, it was my sister's turn that raised the moon.

"Wow, that was amazing. are you goddesses?" - Colin asked surprised

We turned to Colin, who was sitting on the floor with his jaw dropped, Luna and me laughing.

"No, we're are not goddesses, you can be sure of that" - I said, helping him to get up

"But... how is that possible? You... wow..."

"What happened?" - Luna asked

"I just realized, how powerful you are" - Colin said, somewhat confused

"As I said, life can surprise, my dear" - I said, giggling

"I think it's time to go back to Ponyville. Celestia, will you take me back to Twilight?" - Colin asked

"Well... I think it will not be necessary" - Luna said

"Huh? Why?" - Colin asked

"Twilight didn't tell you? You're staying here tonight"

"Really? I... I didn't expect that"

"I will take him to the guest room. Sister, you should go to sleep, you look tired" - Luna said, walking with Colin - "Goodnight"

"Goodnight, Luna" - I said, going in a different direction

Going to the room, I stopped and looked back, Colin turned away, smiled and waved to me, I smiled too and I started to go again. I was still worried about the sword when I talked to Colin, I wanted to tell him about it, but I hesitated, I just decided to give him time, then I did not know that this decision would be one of the worst, which I could undertake.

I walked with Luna through the corridors of the castle, looked at one of the windows, Canterlot looked beautiful at night, after a short time, I came with Luna to the right room, I opened the door and entered it.

"Orient!" - A girl's voice said, then I got a pillow on my face and fell to the floor

"Huh? What?" - I did not finish, because Rainbow Dash throw the second pillow on me

I looked at the Pegasus, which lifted and smiled slyly, then I got up and grabbed both pillows in my hand.

"You will regret it" - I said, charging at Rainbow Dash with pillows

"Hey, calm down, kid. You don't' know jokes?" - Rainbow asked, running away from me

"Nope" - I answered, but finally I punch her with a pillow, and she only fell on one of the many beds in this room

"You have a good eye" - Rainbow said, laughing and standing up

"Thanks, actually... what are you doing here?" - I asked

"I couldn't leave you, kid" - Rainbow said

"I wouldn't be alone, there is Princess Luna here"

"Well, yes. But I prefer to keep an eye on you" - Rainbow said

"I understand, a Loyalty, huh?"

"Exactly so, kid" - Rainbow said, laughing

I turned to Luna, who was trying to stop the laughter.

"Is everything alright?" - I asked

"Yes, yes, it's okay" - Luna said, smiling

"Well... so here we will be spending the night?" - I asked. Looking around in the room where there were a lot of beds

"Well, yes, but I think you should wash first, I'll take you to the bathroom, come on" - Luna said, leaving the room

"Good luck!" - Rainbow said

"Haha, very funny" - I replied

Luna took me to the bathroom, where I washed and do my private affairs. Luna went to her room, I went back to the guest room, I went to one of the beds, I was really tired.

"I see, you and Princess Luna, you like each other very much" - Rainbow said, in the bed next to me

"Yeaa..."

"The thing is, she treats you almost as if you belonged to their family" - Rainbow said

"Where does this assumption come from?" - I asked

"You know... Luna is very attached to you, and Celestia lets you call herself by the name"

"Hmm... there is something in it" - I replied - "But... it's just a friendship, you know..."

"For sure only friendship?" - Rainbow asked slyly

"Rainbow, please stop. Anyway, you're here, tell me, where is the rest?"

"They returned to Ponyville, Fluttershy had to take care of the animals, Pinkie Pie is preparing something special, all in all... I don't even know what, and the rest, just wanted to come back home" - Rainbow said

"Oh geez... today I missed feeding the animals, with Fluttershy" - I said, sighing

"Oh! Regarding Fluttershy, you are often with her, alone, tell me, if..."

"Rainbow Dash, stop, please. She's older than me, much older. Can we finish this conversation tomorrow? I'm tired"

"As you like. Goodnight, kid" - Rainbow said, laying on the other side

"Goodnight" - I said, yawning

I lay in bed for a while, could not sleep, wondered what Pinkie Pie was preparing for, and I was thinking about what was in this book, but the worst thing was that I was actually dealing with the Demon, damn... this is so sick. After a while, I began to feel tired, yawned a few times, then closed my eyes and asleep.

End of Chapter 8...

Episode I - Chapter 9: Lara and Ashley

I. Chapter 9: Lara and Ashley

When the sun gave way to the moon, under the cover of the night dressed in a brown coat, I got out of the castle. I headed towards the city, supposedly a traveler stopped in Canterlot, who also dealt with paid killings, I don't know who it was, everyone gossiped that he is not only an adventurer, but a paid murderer, but also a great tracker. Yes, I agree, I wanted to kill what is called Colin, Aunt Luna told me that Colin is not dangerous, but I didn't believe it. All the time I was still convinced, that human is really a merciless monster, I don't know how I could have been so wrong, maybe I was blinded by hatred, or I was just an ordinary asshole.

I got to one of the restaurants in town, tables, chairs, and umbrellas were also outside, at one of the tables I saw a figure sitting on a chair who ate her meal while polishing his crossbow. I didn't recognize the face, because the figure was dressed in a brown coat, just like me, but I knew it was him, the traveler.

I went to the table where the figure was sitting, sat down in a chair in front of her.

"Hello, are you this... Adventurer?" - I asked

"What do you want? Don't you see that I eat?" - A girlish voice asked, but still, I couldn't see her face

"You should talk to me with respect, my name is..."

"Prince Blueblood, am I right?" - She asked, interrupting me

"Yes, and what is your name?"

"I'm Lara, nice to meet you" - She said, taking off her hood

When Lara took off her hood, it turned out that she was a griffon. Her entire body was covered with a coat, but I could see her face. She had a white head and emerald green eyes.

"You are..."

"A Griffon, yes. But you probably didn't come to look at me... Am I right?" - Lara asked, looking slightly attractive

"Uhmm... no, I have a case for you"

"What is going on?" - Lara asked lazily

"I heard that apart from traveling, you also deal with paid killings" - I said

"Alright. Then tell me, who I should kill?" - She asked

"Have you heard about... Beast from Ponyville?"

"About what?" - She asked surprised

Then I looked around. On one of the tables was a newspaper, from a few days ago. I took it and opened it on the first page, I didn't have to look for a long time, because in the beginning was written 'BEAST FROM PONYVILLE, BEWARE!' there was also a picture taken, made by one of the residents, where Colin goes along with the Element of Loyalty and the Element of Magic.

"I'm talking about It" - I said, showing the newspaper

"Wait a second... I've seen this kid somewhere, but where?... I remember! In the train"

"Well... can you get him?" - I asked

"I'm sorry, but no"

"Why?"

"Listen, sweetie, First: He's not a beast, that's what they write in newspapers, that's nonsense. Second: I'm not a infanticide. I've met another human before, so I know what I'm saying, besides, not only from here"

"Before?" - I asked curiously

"Well, yes. What are you looking at me like that?" - Lara asked unpleasantly

"So... There are other humans?"

"Well, bravo genius"

"Actually... who is he, who is this human, where is he now?" - I asked

"Not he, but she. I took her to a safe place" - Lara said

"Safe place?... Where?"

"She is at the Emperor, in Griffon Empire"

"And what's with her?" - I asked again

"In my opinion, you're asking too many questions, Bluey" - Lara said - "Tell me, what do you want from her? Do you want me to kill her too?"

"What? No, I just... I'm curious, how exactly did you get to know each other?"

"You want to know?" - Lara asked, I just nodded - "Okay, I will tell you, but you have to keep this information for yourself, otherwise my crossbow will sing, understand?"

"Yes, I understand, I promise I will not tell anyone"

"Well, then, sit down, because it's a long story" - Lara said

"I'm sitting" - I said

"And very good. So, what to start with here?..."

It happened about 4 days ago. I returned from my journey, from Dragon Land's, I was able to cross the border. It started to get dark, I was tired of the flight, so I slowly began to descend and landed in a clearing next to a small forest. When I landed on the ground, I decided to camp, I went to the forest for brushwood and to try to hunt for supper.

Walking through the forest, I heard the sounds of crickets and other vermin, I collected dry sticks on the way and... actually everything that could be burned. Unfortunately, there were no animals in the forest, which surprised me a bit because the forests were always full deer, hares, or even these squirrels.

I decided to camp under a tree because it gave me any protection in case it was supposed to rain. I sat by the fire, I looked at the stars in the sky, listening to the sounds coming from the depths of the forest, I was about to fall asleep when suddenly I heard someone's footsteps. I looked around nervously, but no one was around, sounds came from the back of the tree, I grabbed the crossbow, then started slowly and silently, approaching the sound source. When I was close, I jumped out from behind the tree and aimed at the attacker.

"N-no! Please, don't hurt me!" - A soft girlish voice said

I took the torch, which lay next to the fire and quickly lit it, I brought the light closer and then I saw the girl, but... She was a human. She was 10 or 11 years old, she had dark blond hair, light complexion, blue eyes and she was dressed in a slightly torn, summer dress. She was in wounds and blood, there were signs of numerous bites and claw marks on her, she was terrified, I thought that she might have been attacked by some wild animal. She sat staring at me. I was really surprised and sad at the same time, I felt sorry for her, I put away the crossbow and walked slowly up to her, she nervously began to step back, tried to get up, but she could not, she had terribly battered legs.

"Leave me alone, please" - She said, terrified

"Do not be afraid. I will not hurt you, I want to help" - I said, reaching for her with a paw

She still looked at me surprised and scared at the same time, she was afraid to do anything.

"Come on, I don't bite" - I said

The girl hesitated for a moment, I felt sorry for her, I was curious about that, what had happened to her. Despite the fact that she was afraid, she offered me a hand, she was very suspicious of me, I was about to set off on a journey, but I could not take her with me, because it would be too risky.

I helped her clean the wounds, but unfortunately, I did not have any dressings, so I could only hope that she wouldn't get an infection. Me and her, we sat together at the campfire and talked, the night was very cold today, so I covered her with my wing.

"Actually, what's your name?" - I asked

"I'm Ashley"

"Nice to meet you, I'm Lara. Tell me, how did you get here?"

"I don't know, I... I just looked for my... friend, then something attacked me suddenly and I woke up here in this forest. I wandered, until I came across you, actually... What are you?"

"I'm Griffon, and you are?"

"Ah! Griffon... I'm a human, Colin liked the mythological creatures very much, but the most likes Griffons. He told me very often how majestic they are, wonderful, but... I didn't listen to him" - Ashley said

"Wait... Griffon... A mythological creature? But how is that?" - I asked a bit surprised

"I... I don't know, where actually am I?" - Ashley asked uncertainly

"We are in the Griffon Empire. Not far from here, beyond the sea, there is a border with the Dragon Land's" - I said

"Wait, what?" - Ashley asked, somewhat surprised

"That what you've heard. You're not from here, am I right?"

"No, I guess not" - Ashley said

"Tell me what your friend looks like?" - I asked

"He's a bit taller than me, he has short black hair and brown eyes, he's... very nice" - Ashley said, blushing slightly

"He's your boyfriend?" - I asked smiling

"N-no, though... He once kissed me on the cheek, on school break" - Ashley said, blushing even more

"Well, who would have thought. So... you are looking for him because you care about him, I'm right?"

"Yes, I like him very much, he often defended me against school rascals. Once he was beaten by them, but I helped him"

"Girl, you just love him, I can feel something like that for a kilometer" - I said jokingly

"No, though... maybe. I don't know, we're just friends and, agh!... Oh, that hurts..." - Ashley said, slightly curled up in pain

"Sorry, but I don't have any dressings or anything, to cover the wounds, we have to wait until morning" - I said

"I'm scared, what if it, which attacked me, comes back?" - Ashley asked, curling more

"What actually attacked you?"

"I don't know, it was dark, the only thing I remember is red, glowing eyes and big teeth"

"Maybe something special?"

"It sounded like a lion"

"Lion? Hm... I can only guess what it could have been" - I said looking away

"It was saying something to me, he calling me"

"Wait a minute, what did It say?

"It said... Ashley, come to me, come to me, let me help you, then it attacked me"

"Hm... I don't like it. Try to fall asleep, I will take you to a safe place tomorrow, you cannot stay here"

"Okay, thank you Lara" - Ashley said, closing her eyes and leaning against me

"Goodnight..." - I said, Covering her with my wing

I was wondering about that, what she said. What actually attacked her? It could have been anything, but I wondered where this girl came from. She thinks that Griffon is a mythological creature, I did not know what to think about it, but I liked Ashley, she seemed to be okay.

"Ashley mentioned Colin, right?" - I asked

"Yes, I don't know who it is, but the kid which I saw in the train, fits the description perfectly" - Lara said

"Because the kid you saw in the train and the one who is on the newspapers, that's him"

"Wait, are you serious?"

"Yeah"

"Tell me, where is he now?" - Lara asked

"He's in the castle, in Canterlot"

"Actually, tell me, why did you want to kill him?"

"You saw what is in the book about mythological creatures, yes? According to it, Human is dangerous, even very dangerous"

"Tell me, you still want to kill him?" - Lara asked

"All in all... no. Aunt Luna said that he isn't dangerous, but... I don't know"

"Maybe you take a look at this?" - Lara said, pulling a book from behind the coat and putting it on the table

"What is this?" - I asked

"You blind? You can see that this is a book"

I sighed exasperated - "I see it, but what is it about?"

"This is a book about mythology from my homeland"

"Well... why do you give it to me?"

"It's written about humans here, even more than you think, it's the opposite of what you can find in your book about mythology" - Lara said, getting up - "Okay, I have to go. See you, Bluey"

"Wait!"

"What do you want, again?" - Lara asked

"You didn't finish telling what happened to Ashley if she was looking for Colin, I could..."

"Okay, okay, I get it. Where did I finish? Oh, yeah..."

When the morning came, I started to wake up Ashley, who was sleeping under my wing. I must admit that she looks cute, but I had to wake her up because we had to go.

"Ashley, wake up" - I said, nudging her lightly

"Just 5 minutes more, Mom" - Ashley said lazily, yawning

"Girl, wake up, we must go"

Then Ashley opened her eyes, looked around nervously, rose and looked at me in surprise.

"Wait, am I still dreaming?" - Ashley asked, half conscious

"No, it's morning, it's time to go" - I said

"What? So... it was not a dream?"

"Uhmm... no, certainly not"

Ashley fell to the ground and grabbed her head. She sat and didn't say anything. She began to pant out nervously, not knowing what to say.

"Hey, you alright?" - I asked, standing in front of her and laying my paw on her arm

Then she looked into my eyes.

"You are real..." - She said with disbelief in her voice

"As you see, yes"

"In that case... how did I get here? Where are my parents?" - Ashley asked nervously

"I... I really don't know"

"But... I want to come back to them, I don't want to be here" - Ashley said, and tears streamed from her eyes

"Calm down, it will be fine" - I said, trying to calm her down

"I want to come back to them, they are probably worried about me now, I..."

Ashley hid her head in her lap and began to cry

"Mom... Dad..." - She said, crying

"Ashley, I assure you everything will be fine"

"But... I miss them... I'm begging, let it end"

"Shhh, it's okay" - I said sitting next to her

"It doesn't really happen, I don't want it, I don't want to be here"

I sat with Ashley for about twenty minutes trying to comfort her, but she couldn't stop crying, she really missed her parents. I couldn't do anything about it, but I really wanted to help her, I could only take her to some safe place and hope that it will be good.

Ashley finally calmed down, she still could not shake, but she was partly reconciled to the fact that she was far from home.

"Better? Are you okay?" - I asked

"Y-yes, it's better, but... How did I get here and... why?" - Ashley asked in a shaky voice

"I don't know, but I can do nothing, I don't know how you got here"

"In that case, what now?" - Ashley asked, looking at me

"For now, I will take you to some safe place, and then we will see" - I said, wiping Ashley's tears

"Okay, so let's go, which way?" - Ashley asked, getting up

"Are you going to go on foot? That's a really long way"

"Yes"

"Listen to me. There is a huge forests, where are the wild beasts are living, mountain passes, full of dangers. A moment of inattention and you are dead"

"So, what will we do?" - Asley asked

"We will fly, avoiding forests and mountains" - I said, bending down - "Come on, get in"

"I have... Get on you?"

"Yes, if we want to get there"

Ashley approached me and hesitantly and got on me, she was quite light.

"Okay, better hold on, maybe shake a little" - I said

"I'm ready"

"Okay, so we're starting"

I started to flapped wings. After a few moments we were very high above the ground, Ashley seemed to be a bit scared. She hugged my neck and held very tight, I turned head and saw her with closed eyes, cuddling in me.

"Open your eyes, girl. You don't know what you are missing" - I said

Then Ashley raised her head and opened her eyes, she looked a surprise.

"Wow, it's nice" - She said

"Yes, that's true. It's not so bad, huh?"

"Well, No but... I was scared a bit"

"I know what it's like. When I was about to fly for the first time, I was scared too, now I'm not afraid of any more"

"I would like to be able to fly, like you, and feel so..."

"Free?" - I asked while finishing Ashley's sentence

"Yes, it is very cool"

"*I know that, do you feel that wind in your hair?" - I asked giggling

"Yes"

"That's what it's like to be a griffon. You're free and you don't care about anything"

"The problem is that I'm worried. I want to find my friend and go home" - Ashley said sadly

"For now, we cannot do anything about it, don't think about it, okay?"

"Okay"

"Very well We have a long way to go"

I flew with Ashley for a very, very long time, we managed to encounter a dragon on the way. He was huge, Ashley was afraid of him, but Dragon was not looking for a provocation, so he gave us peace. I must admit that I liked her, she was really liked the flight, we were watching different landscapes together, Ashley was delighted. When it was about two hours, we had to land, I was a bit tired of the flight, Ashley too. We stopped in a nearby village, we bought the dressings, thanks to which I dressed Ashley wounds, I bought a lunch and rested.

We entered the village tavern, ordered us both meals, we sat at the table talking, I told her a bit about the Griffon Empire, Equestria, and other lands, everything was fine until they accosted us what stunned us.

Another griffon approached Ashley, he was a male, with a scar running through his left eye, he looked at the Ashley and smiled insidiously.

"Hmm, pretty. How much you want for her?" - Griffon asked, looking at me

"Wait, what?" - I asked

"How much you want for her? I would buy her from you"

"She's not for sale, she's not my slave" - I said calmly

"I'll pay as much as you need" - Griffon said, grabbing Ashley's arm

"Leave her alone" - I said getting up

"Or what?"

"She... is not... for... sale" - I said a bit angrily

"Let me go" - Ashley said, trying to break free

"You will sing in a different way, skylark" - Griffon said

At that moment, I took the crossbow and aimed at the assailant.

"Let her go, now" - I said, aiming with the crossbow

"Relax, why this aggression? Let's do it peacefully"

"The last warning, let her go, and no one will be harmed" - I said, still measuring from the crossbow

"I will pay as much you want, and then... AGH! DAMMIT!"

Ashley stepped on a Griffon's paw, who has immediately let her go. Then Ashley ran up to me and embraced my neck, I dropped the crossbow down and pressed her lightly to myself.

"Oh, you little bitch" - Griffon said. Then I grabbed the crossbow, and aimed at him, again

"Get back, now!" - I shouted furiously

Griffon began to retreat. I started with moving away with Ashley, to the exit door, when we were outside, I gave her a sign to get on my back. When Ashley got on me, I jumped and flight.

We were quite far from the village, we were flying for about 10 minutes, Ashley was silent all the time.

"Hey kid, are you okay?" - I asked, a bit worried

"Yes, why did you help me?" Ashley asked

"Because that's what's friends do"

"I'm not your slave?" - She asked uncertainly

"Of course not. I wouldn't sell you"

"But... He wanted to buy me, why? Who was that?"

"I don't know, but will be fine, if we get to this place quickly"

"Where are you taking me?" - Ashley asked

"I am taking you to the capital of the Griffon Empire, the Emperor is my friend, I'm taking you to him"

"Is he... Good?"

"Don't worry, Emperor Asriel sometimes seems threatening, hard, assertive like any other ruler, but if you get to know him better, you will learn that he is docile as a lamb. I know it from my experience" - I said smiling at her

"You said that he is your friend"

"Yes, one of his patrols was lost one day, his soldiers were sent to investigate the disappearance of the residents and eventually they also disappeared, and as I was a tracker, the emperor asked me to find them"

"And what happened then?" - Ashley asked

"Nothing, a group of cutthroats was responsible for the disappearances of the residents, and the guards were captured by them"

"And what is with these guards now... Those who kidnapped them?"

"Now?... the guards are feeling pretty well, and the kidnappers have a nice stay in the dungeon" - I said slyly smiling

"Are you a hero?"

"No, although the emperor thinks so"

"I would to be, like you" - Ashley said

"You will be like me one day, I know it"

"Do you really think so?"

"Well, yes. I was impressed when you stepped on his paw, you're really brave" - I said, then Ashley smiled

"Thank you" - Ashley said

"You're welcome" - I said looking ahead, in the distance I could see the city and the castle - "We are approaching, we will be there soon"

We flew there very quickly. I landed just outside the gate to the royal court, I started to go to the castle gate. A few guards stood, who looked at Ashley sitting on my back in surprise.

"Stop! Who is going?" - One of the guards, guarding the entrance to the castle, asked

"Relax, it's just me" - I said

"Lara? Is good to see you. What's going on?"

"I want to enter the castle" - I said

"Okay, but..."

"But what?" - I asked

"You cannot bring animals in here" - Said the guard, pointing to Ashley sitting on my back

"She's not an animal. Remember it very well. She's my friend, I want to take her to Asriel"

"To the Emperor? Why?" - The guard asked

"I promised her that I would take her to a safe place, I am on a journey and I can't take her with me"

"But..."

"Don't forget that I solved the disappearances case. Will you let me in or not?"

"Uhmmm... Okay, come in" - The guard said, giving way

"Thanks" - I said

I walked through the corridors of the castle. Ashley was still sitting on my back, watching the interior and decor.

"Lara"

"Yes? What's going on?" - I asked

"Am I an animal?"

"What? No, of course not. Please, don't listen to what they say"

"But, that guard said that..."

"I know what he said. They have no right to judge you, they don't know you, you're not an animal"

"Okay, thanks"

"It's okay, little one. You're welcome"

After a short time, we arrived at the throne room, there were two thrones. On one of them sat Emperor Asriel, while the other sat Empress Saskia.

"Welcome, your Imperial Majesty" - I said, bowing to the Emperor

"Hello, Lara. Is good to see you" - said the Emperor, rising from the throne - "I wanted to thank you again for finding my patrol"

"You're welcome"

"Actually... You said that once you find my detachment, you are on a journey"

"And I will leave, I remember. I was coming back from Dragon Lands and I was supposed to go to Equestria, but... I meet her" - I said, showing Ashley sitting on my back

Emperor Asriel stepped back in shock, stared at Ashley, who seemed uncomfortable.

"No... it's impossible, but after all... Humans... are mythological creatures, they died long ago, how is that possible?" - Emperor asked, coming closer to Ashley

"They died out... What happened to them?" - Ashley asked

"Nothing, just... In the books, humans were described as a myth, and even if they would exist... a long time ago"

"But... I'm here" - Ashley said

"Yes, that's true, you're here, but... why?"

"I set out on a journey, I didn't want to leave her. I brought her here to be safe" - I said

"Of course, she can stay here. Saskia, honey"

"Yes, Asriel, what is it?" - Empress asked

"Take this little one, to the guest room and ask the servants to give her something to eat"

Ashley was a bit restless. I bent down when she came down from my back and stood by when she stood by the Emperor, she seemed very small.

Saskia approached to little Ashley, smiling cheerfully, the girl retreated a bit intimidated.

"Relax, it's okay. Don't be afraid" - I said soothingly

"H-hi..." - Ashley said uncertainly

"Hello, sweetheart. How are you?" - Saskia asked, but Ashley was silent - "Come with me, honey. I'll take you to your room, okay?"

"Okay" - Ashley said

Saskia and Ashley went together to the guest room, then she turned, I smiled at her.

"Lara, I wanted to talk with you" - Asriel said

"I understand, what is going on?"

"It's about Ashley. How did she get there?"

"I don't know. She said that she was looking for her friend and she was attacked. She doesn't know how she got here"

"Hm... She is looking for her friend. Who are we talking about?" - Asriel asked

"She was talking about... Colin, but... I don't know, where he is or who he is, but Ashley seems to like him"

"Someone attacked her, right?"

"Yes, but... she doesn't remember anything. She only said that something... spoke to her and made sounds like a lion. When I found her, she was terrified and heavily battered, I helped her with dressings"

"Made sounds like a lion, you say?... Interesting" - Asriel said, scratching his chin

"She also said, she wants to come back to her parents, she misses them"

"And she doesn't know, how she got here?" - Asriel asked, slightly worried

"That's what she said, but... what does that have to do with it?"

Asriel turned to the stained glass window. He looking at it, thinking and scratching his chin. After a while, he turned back to me.

"Lara, it's good that you brought her here" - Asriel said

"Why?"

"I don't know what attacked her, but I have some suspicions of what it could be and... I'm worried about it"

"What is that?" - I asked

"Look at this" - Asriel said, pulling out two books

"What is it?" - I asked

"Books about mythological creatures, one from Equestria, the second comes from here"

"Okay, but... Why are you giving it to me?"

"Open a book from Equestria, on the page 119"

I did what the Emperor said. I don't need to say what was on that particular page, but when I read it, I was really surprised by what I read. But then Asriel said that to open a book from my homeland on page 76, it was the opposite of what could be found on page 119 in the first book. When I read what was on page 76, I was even more surprised, there was information about humans, who saved Equestria and all other kingdoms, dark forces led by a powerful demon as defeated by them. I also read about the chosen one, who was the Ruler of Humans. He killed the demon, so that the Humans, Dragons and Griffons, faced the forces of darkness.

As for the description of the man himself, well... A human was described as a neutral creature with a gentle temper. A human was as intellectually developed as ponies, dragons or griffons. A human could have been eating both meat and vegetation, he was not aggressive, but in the case of a danger, he is very violent. After reading this, I was completely confused, I didn't know what to think about it.

"So... Humans were like us?" - I asked

"Yes, indeed"

"Okay, but... What about Ashley?" - I asked

"Don't worry about it. She said that, she has no family, right?"

"Actually, she said that she misses her parents very much and that she wants to come back to them"

"I don't know where she came from, or how to send her back, so... Foster family will be useful, or at least... for the present moment" - Asriel said

"Are you serious?" - I asked slightly surprised

"Yes. I and my wife, we will take care of her. Saskia will love her, I will try too"

"I liked this little one. you promise?" - I asked

"I promise, she will be safe here" - Asriel said

"Thank you"

"Thank you too, Lara. You can keep this book if you want. It will not be useful anymore, but to you, well... who knows?"

"Okay, thank you for your time. See'ya, Asriel" - I said, walking toward the door

"See you, my dear"

When I left the throne room, I headed towards the exit door, and on the way, I met Saskia and Ashley, who were talking with Opinikus, the commander of the royal guard. Ashley noticed me immediately, I approached her and she came up to me.

"Hi Ashley, how are you feeling?" - I asked

"Good. Miss Saskia met me with Mister Opinikus" - Ashley said

"Ashley told me, how she treated the bandit in the tavern. She is very brave" - Opinikus said proudly

"Really?" - I asked

"Yes. I'm impressed"

"Thank you" - Ashley said

"Well, I have to go" - I said

"Why?" - Ashley asked

"You see, that's the fate of the traveler. Be polite here, okay?"

Then Ashley hugged me tightly, I did not expect that such a child could have so much strength.

"I will never forget you" - Ashley said

"I will not forget you too, little one" - I said, pressing Ashley to myself

Ashley finally let me go, so I could go on my way when I started to move away from the castle, I turned backward, Ashley waved goodbye to me. I waved to her too and flew on, this time towards Equestria.

"That's the whole story" - Lara said

I sat thinking about all this, I realized what I wanted to do, I wanted to kill an innocent child, thinking that, he was a monster. But it turned out that, I was a real monster.

"Everything about humans, is written in this book, yes?" - I asked

"That's right, Bluey" - Lara said, eating the last bite

"I must apologize Colin. For that what I did to him" - I said, overwhelmed with guilt

"Did you do something wrong to him before?" - Lara asked

"Yes, I sent guards, to capture him" - I said with shame

"Wow, you're right, you have to apologize him"

"But I... I didn't know that, he is not dangerous"

"Everyone makes mistakes, you're right"

"Can I take this book?" - I asked

"Yeah, take it, I don't need it" - Lara said, getting up - "See'ya Bluey, it was nice to meet you"

"You too"

"You know... When I will be in Cantrlot, meet with me, I will buy you a drink" - Lara said

"Thanks, but I will not take advantage" - I said

"As you want" - Lara said, putting her hood over her head, then she flew off

There was nothing left for me but to return to the castle. I was walking and read a book from Lara, I was overwhelmed with guilt, I felt that I had to apologize Colin.

When I got to the castle, I met Aunt Celestia in the corridors. I was surprised that, she had a bandage on her face, she herself seemed to be unhappy when she saw me.

"Hello, aunt, what happened to you?" - I asked

"It's nothing" - she said coldly

"Auntie, I wanted to talk to you, it's about Colin, I wanted to... apologize him" - I said

"Oh, well... He is no longer a monster to you, that deserves only for death, huh?!" - She said angrily

"Wait... How do you know, what I said?"

"I overheard your conversation with Shining Armor. Did you have something to say to me?"

"I know... I know what you think about me now, but now I want to apologize him, really" - I said nervously

"Really? Are you confirming these words?" - Celestia asked

Then I pulled out a book from Lara, Celestia gaze instantly focused on her.

"What is this?" - Celestia asked

"Page 76" - I said

Aunt Celestia took the book and began to read, after a moment her gaze from nervous, changed into surprised and saddened at the same time.

"Blueblood, where are you found this book?"

"I got it from my... friend. Thanks to this book I know that I was wrong"

"I didn't think I would say it once, but I'm proud of you. Colin will stop thinking that he is a monster, or... the residents will stop thinking like that" - Celestia said, happily

"In that case... I'm going to apologize Colin"

"Not now. At this moment he's already asleep. Wait to the morning with apologies, okay?"

"Alright, Aunt, but... what happened to you? Why do you have a bandage?" - I asked a bit worried

"I already said it was nothing. Just when I walked the corridor, I slipped and hit. You don't have to worry, go to your room, it's late"

"Well, thank you, Auntie" - I said, going to my room

I kept thinking about all this, going to the room. I felt guilty all the time. I knew I had to apologize to Colin, I wanted to do it now, but... I was ashamed, besides, it was late, so he probably slept. I swear when the morning comes and when I meet Colin, I will apologize for all the harm I have done to him.

End of Chapter 9...

Episode I - Chapter 10: The winds of the past

I. Chapter 10: The winds of the past

I lay in bed, in the guest room, and could not sleep, I raised my head from the pillow and looked at Colin, he slept soundly, well... at least he. I put my head back on the pillow, closed my eyes and tried to fall asleep, at some point, I even managed to, I almost fell asleep when suddenly the door to the room opened.

I strained my ears, I heard someone approach me, I opened my eyes. Princess Luna was standing next to Colin's bed.

"Princess Luna, what are you doing here?"

"Oh! Rainbow Dash, you scared me"

"What are you doing here?" - I asked, again

"I... I wanted to look into the Colin memories Aand..." - Luna didn't finish

"And what?"

"I'm afraid... I'm afraid to sleep in my room" - Luna said, a bit stressed

"Alright, I know what you mean, Twilight told me about that. You still cannot calm down, am I right?"

"Y-yes, I-I'm scared, I'm really afraid to be alone anywhere, I'm afraid that... It is gonna get me or... It is gonna get him"

I felt sorry for Luna after what she had survived. She managed to escape after meeting with the demon, there was little missing, and he really could have killed her.

"This is one of the reasons I stayed here. I was supposed to go back to Ponyville, to help prepare a birthday party for Colin, but... I couldn't leave him alone in here. I wanted to defend him, if necessary."

"So... His birthday is tomorrow?" - Luna asked

"Yes, Pinkie saves it in a notebook. So... You want to look into his memories?"

"Yes, I would like to know his past, I'd like to know what's bothering him and help him if it's possible" - Luna said, then her horn shone

"Wait" - I said

"What?"

"Can I also look into his memories?" - I asked

"Are you sure about that? I don't know, what can wait for us there"

"Absolutely, I want to know what's going on, I want to help him too"

"All right, stand by me, close your eyes and focus" - Luna said

I did what Luna said, I stood in one place. I kept my eyes closed all the time, I felt a bit strange as if I was floating, and then... it was completely normal.

"Okay, open your eyes" - Luna said

I opened my eyes and saw a huge space, I looked around, there was some sort of... round holes, or... bubbles, I don't know how to specify them, there were pictures in them, some were very clear, some were a bit less, others are almost completely blurred.

"That's all, it's his memories?" - I asked

"Yes, but we will focus on the strongest memories, those who cannot be forgotten" - Luna said

"Which will we start with?"

"Maybe from this, it seems to be stable" - Luna said, coming up to the bubble

I looked at what was in front of me. Colin and some girl were on it.

"Hmm, interesting"

"What's so interesting?" - I asked

"This memory is... almost the oldest, and yet... it happened quite recently, where are the childhood memories? Only... much older"

"Yeah, it's a bit suspicious" - I said

"But... there is not much of this and... not one by one, it looks as if these memories just disappeared. Well, maybe just let's check it out"

When I came to the memory with Luna, the surroundings immediately changed, humans were everywhere, they were kids of Colin's age, some were even older. Everyone walked and talked to each other, on various topics, I realized that it was a school corridor.

"I've never seen so many humans at once" - I said looking around

Then I saw Colin sitting by the wall with some girl, they both laughed. Me and Luna decided to approach them.

"Ashley, I'm serious. I tell him, Mike! do not do it, don't jump from that tree, it'll end badly" - Colin said

"And what's happened next?" - Ashley asked

"He jumped and... unfortunately, now has a left leg in a cast"

"That's why he was not in school for so long, tell me... did you visit him in the hospital?"

"Yes, we sat down a little, we talked, you know... just like friends" - Colin said

"By the way, I wanted to ask you something"

"What is going on?"

"You know... lately you are some strange, you talk to me less often, you always go so... grim, sad, I also noticed that you have bruises, cuts, scratches"

"Ashley, I'm fine" - Colin said soothingly

"I'm worried about you, I like you very much, if something happens, tell me about it"

"Everything's okay, you don't have to worry so much, oh! I have something for you" - Colin said, reaching into his backpack, then pulled out a heart-shaped necklace from it.

"What is this?" - Ashley asked

"It's for you, I could not come to your birthday party, so I give it to you now, well... better late than never" - he said, putting the necklace on Ashley's neck

"Wow, that's for me?" - Ashley asked

"Weeell... Yes"

"You're cute"

Then suddenly the school bell rang, all the kids started to return to their classes.

"Okay, I have to go, bye"

Colin before he got up, kissed Ashley on the right cheek, then got up and started walking towards the class. The girl was sitting for a moment, a bit flushed, after a short while, she got up and went to her class.

"Well, well, Colin had a girlfriend" - I said, laughing under my breath

"Looks like it, he also had a friend, but... He was already very closed in himself" - Luna said, smiling - "Let's go to the next memory"

Then suddenly all around us, it started to be dark, everything began to disappear in the darkness.

"What's happening?" - I asked, worried

"Relax, we're moving to the next memory"

"I wonder that what this time"

When the darkness dispersed, we saw a school building from which kids came out, with backpacks. There were litter bins and benches, along with the sidewalk leading to the building's front door. On one of the benches sat Colin, who had a bruised left eye. He held a book. Next to him, was sat a boy, with brown hair and left leg in a cast, it was his friend, Mike. Both were sitting and talking, checking the book.

"So... You say that Slavic mythology, you have already studied?" - Mike asked

"Yes. I stopped on Greek mythology, I have only been left to study... The Twelve Labors of Hercules, Gods of Olympus, and when it comes to mythological creatures, well... I read all except Minotaur, Cerberus, Nemean lion, Manticore and Centaur, oh! And all the Norse Mythology" - Colin said

Mike snorted - "Masochist..." - He said, laughing

"What?"

"Do you really want to read this?" - Mike asked

"Well... yes, I like mythology, is... interesting"

"Do you have any favorite creature?"

"Hi guys, what are you doing?"

"Oh! Hello, Ashley. We're just reviewing this book" - Colin said

"What are you watching?" - Ashley asked

"Mythology, I wanted to ask Colin, what is his favorite mythological creature - Mike said

"Griffon, I'm right?" - Ashley asked

"How do you know this?" - Mike asked

"I told Ashley about Griffons, they are..."

"Wonderful, majestic, amazing, I know that" - Ashley said, a bit bored

"That's not what I mean, but... Yeah, that's true" - Colin said

"And what is your favorite creature, Mike?" - Ashley asked

"I wasn't interested in these subjects, but if I am, to be honest, it's the Dragon, because it's flying, it's can breathe fire, it's very big and strong. And your Ashley?"

"Me? I was curious Medusa, who was a daughter..."

"Forkos?" - Colin asked

"Yes"

"Well, Ashley. I'll tell you that you're very similar to this... Medusa" - Mike said jokingly, laughing

Ashley said nothing, showed the middle finger to Mike, who was still laughing, only then turned her attention to Colin's black eye.

"What happened to you?" - Ashley asked

"It's nothing, I fell over" - Colin said

"Yeah, he fell over... On the Chris" - Mike said

"Wait... Do you mean that teenager from reformatory?" - Ashley asked

"Yes, it was him, apparently he was convicted, for shoplifting and mutilating the seller"

"Wow... Well, how did it actually happen?"

"Colin walked through the corridor, he suddenly began to retreat, said that a shadow was approaching him and he nudged Chris"

"Can we not talk about that?" - Colin asked, getting up from the bench

"Wow, calm down, man. Don't be so angry" - Mike said

"Uh... I... I'm sorry, I just don't like this subject" - Colin said

"I understand, I will not mention it"

"Thanks, Mike. I have to go now, bye" - Colin said, putting the book in his backpack and walking away

"Bye, bro" - Mike said

The next memories presented many situations that took place at school. Chris, an older, blond-haired boy, teased both Colin and Ashley. I was positively surprised by how Colin fiercely defended Ashley against school rascals, taking many hits, on the face, but he did not give up, he defended her until the very end. The worst was with the memories that took place at home, Colin and his mother, a woman with auburn hair and dark blue eyes, were persecuted by Colin's father, practically every day, these were terrible images, but... I would never have expected it, what was to come.

Colin was sitting in his room. On the outside started to get dark, he was sitting in the room, his head down and listening to what was going on downstairs.

"Colin..." - A strange voice said

"Who said that?" - Colin asked

"How long does it last? You don't have enough?" - Mysterious voice asked

"Yes, I'm sick of it, I want it all to end, I don't want to live like this" - Colin said, then tears came from his eyes - "Who are you actually?"

"I am your friend, I want to help you"

"How?"

"Come to me, you will be happier with me" - said the mysterious voice

"Where are you?" - Colin asked

"Heeere..."

Colin went to the window, someone stood outside, it was a dark silhouette, it was very indistinct. Me and Luna, we knew what it was, it was the demon, sensed his suffering and began to persecute him.

"I see you" - Demon said

"I see you too"

"Come to me... you will be happier with me, trust me..."

Suddenly the sounds coming from below fell silent, just like that. Colin left the window and slowly approached the door and then opened it. In the stairwell, it was very dark, no sound came from below.

"Mom, are you alright?" - Colin asked

Nothing, complete silence. Colin began to descend slowly, his footsteps echoing throughout the house. When the stairs were over, Colin went to the exit door.

"Colin, sweetie..." - Colin's mother said

"What happened, mom?" - Colin asked, turning away

When Colin turned away, his eyes opened in shock. When Luna saw it, she sat down and covered face with hooves. I was shocked and did not know what to say. On the ground, in a puddle of blood, lay Colin's father, with a cut-throat, Colin's mother standing above him, her skin was white like snow, black veins were visible through the skin. The woman was holding a very sharp knife that was smeared with blood, just like she was.

"M-mom, what have you done?" - Colin asked, terrified

"It's nothing, sweetie"

"B-but... You killed him" - Colin said, then tears flowed from his eyes

"I did it to protect you, I had to do It... It... made me do it"

"But... What? What made you do it?"

Colin's mother began to sob softly, knelt on the floor and grabbed her head. Colin wanted to come up to her, but she stopped him.

"Son... Listen to me very carefully now. Run away from here, do you understand? Runaway and do not turn around, I want to save you at least"

"But... what do you want to do?" - Colin asked

"I do what needs to be done, I love you, and now I am begging you, run away... I'm begging you, It will get you, I just want to protect you" - Colin's mother said, still crying

"B-but ..."

"Get out of here! Do you understand?! Get out! Now!" - She shouted

Colin immediately ran out the door, started to run, he was farther away from home, but at one point he stopped and turned away. Through the open door, you could see everything, his mother began to slowly get up. She picked up the knife, then slowly brings it closer to her throat.

"No!" - Colin shouted

At that moment, his mother... she slit throat, the disgusting sound, of cutting meat was in the air, and a red liquid spilled out from the neck of a woman who fell to the floor.

"M-mom..." - Colin said, with a trembling voice

Then Colin knelt on the ground and immediately began to cry hysterically, crossing his arms.

"Is alright, kid. I'm with you" - I approached Colin, I wanted to hug him, but instead, I penetrated through him, I forgot that I was in his head, and what I saw was only a projection.

"You cannot do it" - Luna said

"I know, okay?" - I said a bit angrily, also shedding tears, Luna stepped back a little, looking at one point

"Hiya Colin" - A strange voice started

I looked forward and saw a demon standing a few yards from Colin.

"I-it's you..." - Colin said

"Come to me, you will be happy with me"

Terrified, Colin immediately rose and began to retreat.

"What happened?" - Demon asked, showing his teeth and slowly approaching the boy

"I'm afraid of you, go away... please" - Colin said, stepping back

"I sense your fear..." - Demon said, grinning, his eyes shining with lighter red

Then Colin panicked and ran to the forest, which was nearby.

"Let it be so" - Demon said, started pursuing him

"We cannot lose sight of them, let's fly behind them" - Luna said, rising into the air

"Alright" - I said, also breaking away from the ground

We were flying through the forest. Colin was running as fast as he could, a demon running behind him, roaring furiously. In the end, the beast caught him up. That what I saw, shocked me. The monster was tugged, bite and scratched Colin. I looked away, I didn't want to see it, but unfortunately I heard Colin screaming and groaning in pain, I looked again, something happened what surprised me, Colin somehow managed to get out of the jaws of the beast. At that moment I saw him standing in front of the demon, holding a thick branch in both hands. The Demon wanted to attack him again, but he was hit. The beast fell to the ground, then Colin hit the beast's head with all his strength, then began to run again.

Colin started running again, at some point, he stumbled and started rolling from the small hill, then he ran into a small river, got up on his feet, tried to catch his breath, he just looked horrible, exactly the same way I remembered when I once I met him first. Suddenly the beast's roar broke through the forest, Colin started to escape again. He ran through the thick bushes and then ran to the edge of the cliff. At that moment, the boy stopped, he wanted to turn back, but he did not even turn back, the monster jumped from behind the bushes, hit him with sharp claws in his back. Colin began to fall down and then hit the ground very hard. I heard the sound of bursting bones, when I heard this I shuddered. Around us again began to get dark, however... we did not move to the next memory.

"Rainbow Dash..." - Luna said

"What happened? Why don't we go to the next memory?" - I asked

"You look depressed, I'm worried about you"

"You don't have to worry about anything, it's okay" - I said

"The thing is, you don't have to watch it, if you don't want to, I can make you come back to..."

"No" - I said, interrupting Luna

"Are you sure?" - Asked Luna

"This is my friend, I want to help him too. Nothing will discourage me, I can do it" - I said with a confident voice

"Alright, if that's what you want" - Luna said

The darkness disappeared, then Ponyville appeared to my eyes. I looked back and saw Colin, who is trying to get up, staggered a little, but eventually got up, took a few steps, and leaned against the tree. He was stood and leaning for a moment, then he started again, he moved toward Ponyville, stopped halfway, and looked up at the top where Canterlot was built, then walked on.

When Colin crossed the small bridge under which the river flowed, he entered Ponyville. Luna and I were standing next to him. Colin looked at the residents of Ponyville, he looked really surprised, after a while he moved forward again when suddenly someone screamed.

"AAAAAAAGH! MONSTER! MONSTER!"

At that moment, Colin turned back. Luna and I did the same. We saw little Apple Bloom, she looked scared, then the residents began to gather around Colin, he just stood confused.

"What the hell is that?!" - Stallion asked

"You don't see it? This is a monster!" - Shouted, some mare

"Get out of here!" - One of the residents said, throwing a stone at Colin

Colin started to run again, pushed his way through the crowd, and then there was total chaos in Ponyville. Residents chased him, ran away from him, shouted, threw stones at him and rotten fruits, Luna was terribly disgusted with it, I was disgusted too. Then I suddenly saw myself, when I run into Colin. First, I started to descend, then I turned back, looking at that, what was happening and then I hit him with hooves in the back of his head. Colin fell to the ground, tears fell from his eyes, when I saw it, also from my eyes a few tears streamed. I was angry and sad at the same time, after that what I had seen earlier, I felt even more sorry for this poor child, and I felt even more distaste for the residents of Ponyville.

"No! Leave me be! Stay away!" - Colin screamed, running away again, he was terrified, I saw all this, I felt his pain then

Colin ran away and at one point, he ran into Twilight, scattering all her books, then he got up immediately and started running again, I saw myself chasing him. Colin ran straight to Fluttershy's house when he saw her, he turned back to the meadow, still trying to escape, then he stumbled. He tried to get up but... he couldn't... he was completely exhausted. I saw myself and Fluttershy, running up to him, he was still desperately trying to get up, but it did not work, the moment I heard his sobs, tears streamed from my eyes again. He thought it was over, he thought he will die, that's why he just gave up, he didn't want to fight anymore, but when I saw Fluttershy, stroking him on the head, I smiled for a moment.

Then we started moving again to the next memory, this time it was something that surprised me slightly. Colin lay in the hospital bed, after a while he rose, on the outside was already dark. Then I heard footsteps behind the door, Colin immediately lay down and pretended to be asleep. Then the doctor came in and... Me. I remember this like it was today. I swapped a few words with the doctor and I said goodbye to Colin, then I thought he was unconscious. Considering what had happened to him, I knew the reason he pretended to be asleep. The residents attacked him, and he was just scared.

When I left the room, I thought it was the end when Colin got up, the whole room started to get dark. I thought I was moving with Luna to the next memory, but... something was wrong. The demon started to approach to Colin's bed. He began to moan and writhe in pain.

Thanks to these memories, I got to know Colin much better. I already knew why he was so introverted, he wanted to forget about what had happened in the past. but I still wondered where his memories, when he was much younger? It looked as if these memories were taken away. I saw a visit to the hospital and... Colin nightmares, I don't know, what was the worst, one happened in the hospital, I remember Colin shouting "AAAAAAAAAGH! LEAVE ME!" "DON'T KILL ME, PLEASE! I DON'T WANNA DIE!". It was really scary, I thought it could not be worse anymore, I was wrong again.

Me and Luna, we were in a memory, where Colin met a mare named, Lyra Heartstrings. I saw her in her previous memories, as she followed Colin, as it turned out later, Lyra was just fascinated by the genre of humans, honestly, that made me laugh a bit, how Colin stroked Lyra, or when Lyra was fascinated when Colin talked about humans.

"Well then. Let's think about that what we know" - Luna said

"Colin's mother. Her veins were black, were visible under the skin, which was completely white, what could have happened to her?" - I asked

"Colin's mother was probably controlled by the demon. First, he ordered her to kill herself, so she told Colin to leave, she knew it was unavoidable, so she probably did not want him to watch this. Then the demon began to torment Colin and at the end, Colin got here. This demon poisoned her, you've seen and heard. She said that she wants to protect him, and... That's what made her do it, she said: It, will get you, I just want to protect you..."

"That, what surprised me the most, was when she started shouting at him, she wanted to protect him, but... but... It's all sick, why him? Why exactly him?"

"I don't know, but... It's good that he's here" - Luna said

"I'm not sure if it's good, the residents..."

"Residents have been informed that Colin is not dangerous. Have not you noticed before that the residents were completely differently focused on him?" - Luna said, interrupting me

"Okay, but what about Blueblood?"

"Don't worry about it. Celestia told me that, he wanted to apologize Colin and that, he found another book about mythology"

"And what exactly was in this book?" - I asked, intrigued

"Well... in this book, there was also a description of a human, but... different, completely different"

"Different? So what is it?"

"You would have to read it yourself, but I can tell you that human is a creature like us, that is... he is neither a ruthless nor an aggressive monster, he is intellectually developed in the same way as Ponies or Griffons, but what is important, he has feelings" - Luna said, smiling and looking at Colin, sitting with Lyra

Luna's expression from smiling, he began to change into an increasingly worried, Colin held a book in his hands, looked a bit surprised and scared at the same time.

"Wait for a second, something is wrong here" - I said, going over to Colin - "Oh shit, he knew about that?" - I asked surprised

"What happened?" - Luna Asked, coming up to me

At that moment, Colin turned to the next page. That what he saw there, shocked both him and me. On the next page, there was a sketch showing a human, who was biting into the throat of a dead pony, which was already torn. Shocked Colin dropped the book and covered his mouth with his hand, alarmed Lyra, picked up the book.

"L-Lyra..."

"Huh? Where did this come from?!" - Lyra asked, shocked as Colin

"Lyra... What is this?! Did you draw it?" - Colin asked, terrified

"N-no, really. It wasn't here before, I don't know where it came from!" - Lyra said

"That's why the Ponyville residents wanted to kill me" - Colin said

"Kill? But... Hey... It's okay. Calm down" - Lyra asked in surprise

"I... Am I a monster?" - He asked, trembling voice

"No, you are not a monster. Please calm down and let's talk calmly, HEY! Wait, please!"

Colin started to escape, when he ran out of the park, he came across the residents of Ponyville.

"Uhm... You all right?" - One of the residents asked

Colin started to run again until he came across me.

"Colin, what happened? Someone is chasing you?" - Asked Rainbow from the memories

"Rainbow... I'm fine, let me pass, please" - Colin said nervously

"But... what happened? Tell me"

"Nothing has happened, it's okay, really"

"That is not. I can see it"

"Please, leave me alone!" - Colin said, getting up again

"Wait! Tell me what happened"

Colin didn't want to talk to me. I would understand him. Twilight told us about this damn book. Maybe he was just afraid. He was afraid I might hate him.

The next memory was another Colin nightmare, it was probably the most horrible thing I've ever seen. Colin was in Ponyville, he looked exactly the same as when I met him, he was in wounds and blood.

Colin on the market met Lyra, who was terrified when she saw him. She called him a monster and then it began. In the middle of the market, lay Fluttershy with her throat torn to pieces. Me, Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Applejack Rarity, was sitting around her. we were all bandaged, wept over Fluttershy corpse.

"W-what happened here?" - Colin asked, coming up to us

"Huh?... What?" - Rainbow from memories asked, raising her head up - "HE'S BACK!"

"Rainbow, what the hell is..."

Colin didn't finish his sentence. I was hit him straight in the chest. He lay on the ground trying to catch his breath, but .. he could not, but the breath came back quickly.

"What the hell?! Rainbow, why did you do that?" - Colin asked

"Are you still asking?! Don't you see what you did?!" - Asked Rainbow from the memories, she was furious

"Wait a minute, but... what happened?" - Colin asked, getting up

"What happened?! You killed Fluttershy! That's happened!" - Twilight screamed

"Wait, what? I-I would never kill anyone!"

"Oh, really? Are you so sure?" - Rainbow asked furiously

"Yes, I wouldn't hurt anyone, I'm not a monster!"

"It looks like, you are" - Twilight said

"What happened here?!" - Colin asked, close to crying

"You don't know? You walked with Fluttershy through the market. After a while you stopped, Fluttershy came over to you and then..." - Twilight didn't finish, because she started to cry

"What? What happened then?"

"Then you, with all your strength, hit her in the face, she was laying... and... "You lifted her up and then, you bit her and you have torn her throat" - Rainbow said

"What?!"

"That, what you heard. Then you went into a fury and started attacking everypony! We wanted to stop you, but you attacked us too" - Rainbow Dash said, revealing the bandage around the neck. I saw an imaginary bite trail - "You see that?! You wouldn't hurt anyone, huh?!"

"R-Rainbow... it wasn't me. I wouldn't do this to you, I swear!" - Colin said, then he cried

Then Rainbow Dash, from memories, hit Colin with all her strength.

"No! Leave him alone, idiots!" - I shouted, forgetting again that it was only a projection

Colin started to run away, but during the escape, he fell over, he tried to get up. Then Me from the memories hit him again in the face. Then Twilight and the rest surrounded Colin.

"And what are you going to do now?" - Rainbow asked

"Please, I would never do it... Mercy!" - Colin said, crying

"Ah, yes?" - Twilight asked, and Rainbow kicked him in the stomach - "You have no mercy for anyone, It's time to say goodbye"

At that moment, Colin was turned over on the stomach. We started to approach him, then I looked away, I could hear the sound of cut meat, but the worst was Colin's screams. First, he screamed, then he begged, and at the end... just moaned... After that what I heard, I closed my eyes and gritted my teeth, and later I cried like a little girl, I also heard Luna's soft crying. When I opened my eyes, I saw Colin in Fluttershy's kitchen, he stood there, holding the knife, which slowly brings closer to his hand.

"That's enough! I don't want to watch it! Please" - I said, crying

I don,t know what happened, I just sat and cried.

"Rainbow Dash, open your eyes. It's me" - I opened my eyes and saw Luna in front of me - "Are you okay?"

"No" - I said crying

"Don't cry, please. It's okay"

"It's okay?... You think it's okay, huh?! Nothing it's okay, do you understand?!"

"Rainbow..."

"It's not fair. He didn't deserve for such a fate. All the time he thought he was a monster. All the time he thought he could hurt us, he almost killed himself, do you understand?" - I said, turning back, head bowed

"Maybe it'll be better if I see the rest of his memories alone. Rainbow, I'm sorry you had to watch this" - Luna said, putting the hoof on my shoulder

"You don't have to apologize me. I could guess what I could see, I didn't think about that, I'm sorry..." - I said

"You'd better go to sleep. I think you need it" - Luna said

"Yeah... definitely, you're right"

I went to bed and somehow, I managed to sleep, but after a while, I woke up. I had a nightmare related to this sick memory which I saw.

"I'm sorry, kid, I... I didn't want it... I would never hurt you either" - I said, close to crying

Then I looked at the bed, where Colin slept. That what I saw, surprised me, but at the same time made me smiled a bit. Colin lay in Luna's arms, who hugged him gently and tenderly, simultaneously embrace him with wings. There was a smile on her face, she wanted to be close to him, she wanted to protect him as his mother wanted.

I turned my eyes away for a moment, which focused on my pillow. I punch it lightly so that it would take on a normal shape, and then put it down. When I looked again at Colin's bed, I saw something that made me completely surprised. On Colin's bed sat a ghost, it was his mother, who stroked her son's forehead. I tried to say anything, but I couldn't. I was completely freezing.

Then the ghost turned her head to me. She showed me the silence on her lips with the finger, smiled and came up to me.

"Thank you Rainbow Dash. Thank you for that you and your friends, are with him" - Ghost said

"Uhmm... You're welcome..." - I said, smiling

At that moment, the ghost took a few steps toward the door and disappeared, as if... melted in the air. For the last time, I looked at sleeping Luna and Colin. I laid my head on the pillow, closed my eyes and fell asleep.

End of Chapter 10...

Episode I - Chapter 11: Presence

I. Chapter 11: Presence

I lay in bed, slowly began to open my eyes, I rose to a sitting position, looked around the room, I was completely alone. I rubbed my face with my hand and noticed that it was completely white, all the time I felt very strange as if I was being watched by someone, but this time, I felt very rested, controlling my dreams, really brought results. In my dream, I and Fluttershy fed the animals, however... someone else was with us, it was my mother, Fluttershy immediately noticed her. I decided to introduce Fluttershy to my mother. In a dream, I wanted to talk to her, but she didn't say a word. I got sad, but I felt that it was her, I do not hide that I miss her very much and would like to see her again.

I got up from the bed and headed towards the door of the room. I took a few steps and then, on the floor, I could see the traces of the human woman's shoes that were heading for the door. I was a little surprised when I saw it, I decided to follow them when I opened the door, the tracks stopped as if someone had suddenly disappeared. I closed the door behind me and headed towards the bathroom, the moment when I wanted to open bathroom doors, they opened themselves and I got hit in my face. I fell to the ground and looked up, blueblood came out of the bathroom, with a rolled towel on his head, turned his head in my direction.

"Colin, are you okay?" - Blueblood asked, and I was silent - "I didn't want to hit you with the door, I'm sorry"

Then Blueblood approached me. I got up immediately and took a few steps back.

"Don't come near me. Where does this sudden change come from? I'm not a monster or a bloodthirsty beast for you anymore? - I asked nervously

"Listen... I know, I screwed up... but believe me, I want to apologize to you. You're not dangerous, I know it"

"You know it, huh?" - I asked

"There is one more book about mythology. There a human is described in a completely different way. It's described as a neutral, not aggressive creature"

That intrigued me. I expected that there is only one book of this type, that what Blueblood said, made me feel a bit better.

"Are you serious?" - I asked

"Yes. My friend, Lara, she gave me this book. She is a griffon"

"So... you're telling me, she's from the country where the griffons live?"

"Yes, by the way... you don't know any?... Ashley?" - Blueblood Asked

"Ashley is here?!" - I asked surprised

Ashley was my friend, but I felt something more to her, she was also the object of many boys' sighs in my school, it was strange that she wanted to be friends with someone like me.

"Actually, not here, it's at..."

"Does she feel good? Is everything alright with her?"

"Lara took her to the Emperor of Griffon Empire. She was hurt and lost, but now she is safe, you can be sure of that"

"Phew... okay. But... where did she come from, what happened to her?" - I asked

"Lara said she was attacked by some beast. Ashley only mentioned that it made sounds like a lion and that, it spoke to her"

At that moment, I grabbed my head. The demon who persecutes me caught up with Ashley. I remember what is written in the book about demons. 'If you are persecuted by one of them, he will do everything to make you suffer. Suffering and fear give them strength, and if you are not enough for them, the demons will begin to hurt these ones you love, not only to prey on them but also on you. If you love someone, you will also feel his pain.'

"No, no, no, it's very bad... Very, very bad" - I said, grabbing my head

"What happened?" - Blueblood Asked

"Blueblood, Ashley has been attacked by a demon who is haunting me" - I said

"A demon? What demon?"

"When I came here, every night, my dreams were haunted by the beast. It was... Black Manticore, at the beginning I did not know what it was, but now I know. This is a demon"

"But... What It does want from Ashley?"

"Apparently I'm not enough for him, so now he hurts those I love. Actually... When did Lara meet Ashley?"

"She told me it was about four days ago, and when did you come here?"

"I came here six, maybe... five days ago, I don't remember exactly"

"Do you love Ashley?" - Asked Blueblood

"W-what? No, we're just friends, though... maybe. I don't know" - I said a bit stressed

"It's okay, I understand. But tell me, are you afraid of this demon?"

"Actually, no... I'm not afraid of him so much" - I said

"Not good... It, apparently predicted that you would stop being afraid, which is why he also stuck to Ashley, most likely not only feeding on her fear but also on yours"

"Mine? But... I'm not afraid of him" - I said

"But you are afraid, about Ashley and you know it well"

"Shit... you're right, actually... where did you get these informations from?"

"What informations?" - Blueblood asked

"About Demons. How do you know about it?"

"You know... I also like to read sometimes"

"Yea... you've already proved it to me" - I said, looking at him sarcastically

"Look... I'm sorry for that, I didn't know you're not dangerous" - Blueblood said, his apology seemed to be sincere, his eyes showing remorse

"Apologies accepted. But next time, think twice before doing something" - I said

"Okay, thanks"

"Uhmmm... Can I use the bathroom?" - I asked

"Give me a second, I'll put away the towel. By the way... you're so pale, do you know that?" - Blueblood said, putting down the towel

"I know..."

"No, no, I mean... Today you are even whiter than yesterday, besides... you are so emaciated, tell me... Are you eating well?"

"I don't know, but... I'm already adapted to it, I've lived like that for a very long time..." - I said

"Wow... I cannot imagine something like that" - Blueblood said

"As a proverb says, Human can get accustomed to everything"

Then I remembered the days when I had not yet come to Equestria. I remember the terrible images that I will never forget. My mother stood over my father's corpse, she held a bloody knife in her hand, she was all pale, and through the skin, there were black veins. I remember her saying... 'It... made me do it. It will get you, I just want to protect you' At that moment, it dawned on me, what if this demon is responsible for her death? I was not sure, but everything went into one whole, tears streamed from my eyes, at the thought of what had happened.

"You all right?" - Blueblood asked, pulling me out of my reverie

"Yeah, I'm fine..." - I said

"You can come in, I've already done my thing"

"Blueblood, you don't know where Rainbow Dash is?" - I asked

"I don't know, but I think she went to the garden. I met her and... we conducted... quite an interesting conversation" - Blueblood said, slightly shiver

"What happened?" - I asked

"She was furious at me for that I sent guards on you, and... She told me that, to apologize you"

"Well, you apologized me, and apologize was accepted"

"Thanks, Colin" - Blueblood said, leaving

I went into the bathroom and arranged my private affairs, went to the sink and looked in the mirror. I looked terrible, my skin took on a completely white color, I had dark circles under my eyes and my lips were blue.

"Oh shit..." - I said, touching my face

I leaned over the sink and washed my face, took a clean towel and wiped off. When I finished wiping I dropped the towel down and looked in the mirror. I froze. Just behind me, my mother stood, she was just as pale as I was, and her throat was cut.

"M-mom... Is that you?" - I asked with tears of happiness in my eyes

She put a hand on my shoulder and smiled.

"I'm here, I will never leave you" - She said - "I love you..."

"I love you too, Mom..." - I said, touching her hand

I felt her touch. Her hand was as cold as ice, I turned to her, but she was gone, just disappeared. I wanted to see her again, I felt sadness but also happiness, my mother was with me all the time. I cried softly, I missed her very much, it did not have to end this way, I always tried not to think about it, I didn't want to remember it.

I wiped away the tears. I left the bathroom and went to the garden. I walked through the corridors, constantly turning around, heard someone's footsteps behind me, I felt anxiety then. Walking, I heard footsteps behind me again, turned around and then I saw the black silhouette disappear around the corner, I turned my head back and then I collided with something. I fell to the floor and hit my head, I was confused.

"Oh no! I'm sorry, Colin. Are you okay?"

I looked up and I saw Celestia.

"Colin, I'm sorry, I didn't want to..."

"It's okay, I'm fine" - I said standing up

Celestia looked at me terrified. She moved back slightly, her ears dropping.

"Y-your skin..." - Celestia stammered - "How do you feel?"

"I'm fine, I managed to sleep today" - Celestia continued to stare at me terrified - "Uhmm ... Celestia, what happened?"

"So... You slept today?" - Celestia asked

"Yes, Princess Luna showed me, how to control dreams. Her method really works" - I said

"In that case, I'm glad, but... I am wondering about the color of your skin. You look like terrible" - Celestia said

Celestia came up to me and began to watch me carefully, I felt a little uncomfortable, I took a few steps back.

"Oh, sorry. I didn't want to worry you" - Celestia said, slightly turning my hair to the left

"Nothing happened, I just wanted to ask something" - I said

"What's the matter, my child?"

"Where is Rainbow Dash and Luna?" - I asked

"Luna is very busy now, and Rainbow is in the garden. You better go to her, you're leaving back for Ponyville"

"Thank you, by the way... This morning, when I woke up, I met Blueblood"

"Uhmm... Actually... It's already in the afternoon" - Celestia said with a smile

"Afternoon? But how it happened?" - I asked, slightly surprised

"Luna and Rainbow Dash, they couldn't wake you up, so they decided to let you sleep" - Celestia said, smiling - "What about Blueblood, what happened?"

"He apologized to me for this... incident with guards"

"Oh, alright then"

"He also told me about another book about mythology, and that my friend Ashley is here"

At that moment Celestia was speechless for a moment.

"Uhmm... I know about the book, but... Blueblood didn't mention anything about Ashley"

"He told me that, she is at the Emperor of Griffon Empire"

"At Asriel?" - Celestia asked slightly surprised - "Okay, Colin. Go to Rainbow Dash, I have to do something"

"Uhmmm... Okay..."

Walking through the corridor. I was thinking about Ashley. I was worried about her. She was my friend, just like Mike, a kid with short brown hair with a specific sense of humor, he was my friend from... Always. It's weird because I didn't remember what had happened much earlier, only blurry images in my head.

When I reached the garden, there was nowhere Rainbow Dash. I looked up and saw something that surprised me. From the sky, straight to the ground, with great speed, Rainbow Dash was flying. The rainbow streak was just behind her. When it was quite close to the ground, suddenly a light flashed, and then a deafening roar broke out. I jumped back surprised, then in all directions, a rainbow shockwave began to spread.

I saw Rainbow Dash approaching in my direction, I stopped short, watching it all, then Rainbow Dash landed just in front of me.

"Yeah! It worked! You saw it?" - Rainbow asked excitedly

"Y-yes... what was it?" - I asked surprised

"It was a Sonic Rainboom, you liked it?"

"Ummm... Yeah, it was very spectacular" - I said

Rainbow Dash looked at me anxiously.

"Colin, you're more white, or does it seem to me?"

"I woke up and... You see" - I said, stretching my hands lightly

"I don't like it, Colin. Are okay?

"Yes, I managed to sleep well today"

"So... Princess Luna method worked?" - Rainbow asked

"Yes, I dreamed that, I was feeding animals together with Fluttershy" - I said, smiling slightly

"Anyway, we have to go. We will be late for the train" - Rainbow said

"Okay. Let's go"

I and Rainbow walked through the corridors of the castle until we reached the gate. After leaving the castle, we headed to the city. I didn't eat breakfast, and we were already late, so Rainbow bought us provisions for the road. When we were standing on the platform, all the residents surrounded me and Rainbow. They stared at me in surprise, everyone was gossiping about me. "Look, it's a Beast from Ponyville, It's certainly not dangerous?" "Mommy, what's that?" "The princess said that he isn't dangerous, but... he looks a little bit scary" What is that?... Where does that come from?" "Don't come near him, what if it will attack?"

At the moment when one of the residents took a picture, Rainbow Dash got very upset.

"What are you doing? Leave him alone"

"Surely it's not dangerous?" - Mare asked

"Of course not. Leave him alone" - Rainbow said, a bit angrily

"What if, it will attack?" - Stallion asked

"Leave him alone, it's just a child. Why are you tormenting him?!"

"Just... we're scared of him, he... Looks weird, he's not a pony and we don't know if..."

Rainbow Dash was about to say something again, but then I spoke.

"Do I really look like a monster to you?" - I asked, turning to the crowd

"Uhmm... a little bit yes, though... you do not look so dangerous" - said one of the residents

"What are you still doing here? I'm not a monster, please stop calling me like that!" - I said, close to crying - "Please... Just... Stop tormenting me, leave me alone!"

Residents shifted back slightly in shame, some even apologized for what they said, after a short time, there were only a few residents around us who were also waiting for the train.

"Are you okay?" - Rainbow asked

"Yes... I'm tired of them. Why they just not leave me alone, I'm not a goddamn monster"

"Don't worry about. Will be fine" - Rainbow said, putting the hoof on my shoulder

"I don't know... Whatever" - I said indifferently

A train rode into the station. I got in with Rainbow Dash. We directed to the passenger train car. When we arrived, I sat at the window, and Rainbow was right next to me.

When the train started, me and Rainbow we staggered slightly. I looked out the window, watching the world behind it. It was a really beautiful day outside, with a little cloudiness. I sat staring at the window and thinking about my mother and Ashley. I was wondering if what I saw in the mirror, it was actually my mother, her hand was very cold, so... maybe I touched the spirit?

"Kid, are you okay?" - Rainbow asked

"Yes... I feel good" - I answered

"Listen... I wanted to talk to you"

"About what?"

"I will say straight, it's about last night. I and Princess Luna, we've seen your memories"

"What?" - I asked a bit surprised

"It was during your sleep, we've seen a lot... but most of all, we already know what happened to your mother and... father. They are dead, am I right?"

Tears began to flow into my eyes, just the memory of it. I sobbed quietly and then a trickle of tears flowed from my eyes.

"Mom... No..." - I said, clenching my teeth and crying

"Colin, I... I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to make you sad" - Rainbow said, lightly hugging me

"She's dead because of me, it didn't have to happen. I could do something..."

"Don't blame yourself, it's not your fault..."

"But... I could have saved her. If I didn't listen and stay with her. I'm sure she would be alive! And now... She's dead. That's all it's my fault!" - I said, crying even more

"Colin, no... it's not. You wouldn't do anything. The demon is would kill her, no matter what you did. You wouldn't save her anyway" - Rainbow said

"But how?"

"Demon poisoned her. She was already doomed to death. It killed her and now wants you to think that you are the guilty one. He's feeding on your with pain and suffering"

"But... Why did she tell me to leave her?" - I asked, still crying

"She... She wanted to save you. She told you to go because she didn't want you to watch what was later to happen"

I didn't have any doubts. My mother was killed by this goddamn demon. The pain which I felt was huge then. I saw with my own eyes how she stabbed with a knife. She could do nothing, she was at the demon's control. I felt enormous sadness, and at the same time rage. I swore then that I would get revenge, for all the suffering that this damn demon brought to me.

"My mother, she... Saved me, but... Now I'm alone"

"You are not alone, you have us. Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie and Me" - Rainbow said

"Thank you, Rainbow... Thank you" - I said, still crying a little

"It's okay. Don't worry, kid. I'm with you, we will not leave you" - Rainbow said, hugging me more tightly - "Please, be strong..."

It took some time before we got to Ponyville. Me and Rainbow, we were talking on the train about various things, that's how we passed. After leaving the train, Rainbow Dash went to the Twilight house, I decided to go to the park, I liked this place, it was very quiet there, I wanted to stay a while alone and I wanted to collect my thoughts. When I reached the park, I sat under a tree, leaned against it and started thinking. I thought about my mother and how Ashley could be here. I hid my head in my lap and closed my eyes, I have no idea how much time I was sitting.

"Colin?" - I suddenly heard in front of me

I looked up and I saw Lyra in front of me.

"Hi..." - I said

"Is everything alright? Are you okay?" - Lyra asked

"Yes, it's okay, I just... I wanted to sit here for a while, I like this place" - I said

"Can I sit with you?"

"Sure, why not..." - I said

Lyra sat next to me, she began to look at me closely.

"Wow, you are so pale..."

"I know about it... I don't know what it's caused, it just happened, I don't know how..."

"You look sad, something troubling you?" - Lyra asked

"No, it's okay" - I said

"You can tell me"

"I don't want to talk about that, it hurts..."

"Oh... I understand..." - Lyra said, putting the hoof on my shoulder - "Actually, I wanted to tell you something"

"What?"

"It's about this book and... This sketch"

"What about this sketch?" - I asked indifferently

"You know... it's just... disappeared" - Lyra said

"Disappeared?"

"Yes, imagine that there is nothing there. Empty page. By the way, I wanted to ask you something" - Lyra said

"Lyra, when it comes to this escape, I... I'm sorry, I was scared, I just... panicked, I was scared that you would hate me..." - I said, cowering more

Then I felt Lyra start gently stroking my head, smiling at the same time.

"Better?" - Lyra asked

"Yes, better... Thanks"

"I wouldn't hate you, we're friends, you're not a monster, I know it well. I know you, and I know that you are not a beast" - Lyra said gently hugging me

"Thanks, that's nice" - I said, smiling

"Finally I see a smile on this face, you know what? I would like to meet you with somepony"

"With who?" - I asked

"With my friend, Bon Bon, you will like her, I wanted to meet you with her earlier, but she had to go to Manehattan. She had a... important things to do. So, are we going or not?"

"Okay"

"Then, come with me" - Lyra said, getting up

When we crossed the park gate, we started a conversation about various matters.

"Hmmm, the residents seem to be more... Friendly" - I said, passing by ponies who smiled at me and waved to greet me

"When Princess Celestia convinced them that you are not dangerous, they calmed down"

"Yeah, I see..."

"By the way, I wanted to talk to you yesterday, but... I couldn't find you anywhere"

"Yesterday I went to Canterlot and spent the night there" - I said

"What?! You're kidding, right?" - Lyra asked surprised

"No. I visited the city a bit, I was captured by the guards because they thought I was a monster. I met the commander of the royal guard, I visited the gardens and finally spent the night in the castle"

"Wow... You have an interesting life" - Lyra said

"Interesting, you say? Hmmm... Yea..." - I said little sarcastically

"Is everything ok?"

"Yes, just... let's go"

I and Lyra went through Ponyville. After some time, we got to the cafe, at one of the tables was sat a mare. She had a light yellow coat, a mane of navy blue and pink, and her eyes, shimmering in bright blue.

"Bon Bon!" - Lyra called

The mare immediately turned her head towards us as her eyes focused on me, and she opened her mouth in surprise.

"Lyra... W-what is that?" - Bon Bon stammered, shocked, getting up and slowly heading towards us

"This is the human, which I told you about" - Lyra said

"Oooooh... So this is the Colin, you talked about"

"Hi... You're Bon Bon, right?"

"That's right, I've seen a lot of things, but something like you, never. It's nice to meet you, kid" - Bon Bon said reaching to me the hoof, which I shook

Bon Bon looked at me worried, sat down and took my hand, watching it carefully.

"Wow... You're so pale that it's hard to distinguish bandages from your skin and... Those shadows under your eyes..."

"Uhmmm... Yes, I know about it" - I said taking my hand away

"Kid, it's not normal, how are you feeling?" - Bon Bon asked

"I feel good..."

"Uhmm... Are you sure?"

"Sure, I'm fine"

"Well... now that you've met, maybe we'll order something to eat" - Lyra suggested

"Cool for me" - Bon Bon said

"Thank you, I'm not hungry" - I said

"Come on. Why not?" - Lyra asked, pushing me slightly towards the table

"Fine, let it be"

"Wonderful!" - Lyra said sitting down at the table

When we all sat down, a waiter came to us and gave us a menu. When I opened it, I saw such meals as Straw fries, sandwiches and salads with strange additions, actually... Things from which I would probably get sick.

"Hmmm... maybe not" - I said, putting down the menu

"What happened?" - Bon Bon asked

"You know... Things like, straw fries or a daisy sandwich could kill me. It's just that humans have a slightly different digestive system"

"I have to write it down..." - Lyra said, pulling out the notebook, then wrote something in it

Then a waiter came to our table.

"Have you made a choice?" - He asked

"Straw fries, please" - Bon Bon said

"Alright, and you?"

"Same as she" - Lyra said

"Good, and... You?" - The waiter asked uncertainly

"I'm not hungry..." - I said

"Uhmm... alright..." - He said, walking away and looking back

"So... How are you feeling here in Ponyville?" - Bon Bon asked

"It's not bad, but... I feel a bit insecure while staying here"

"Oh, but why?"

"I was attacked by the residents a few days ago"

"That's why you have these bandages? Although... you're so white that it's hard to distinguish them from the skin"

"No. I have bandages because... I had an accident. Don't ask, I don't want to talk about it"

"Alright, kid. I won't press you"

We sit at the table, Lyra and Bon Bon, they were eating their meal, and talking. I was sitting with them, mainly, watching what was going on around me, then it happened. I saw a shadow that passed indifferently by residents, I already knew, it was a demon, after a while he stopped, turned his head towards me, I felt a sudden breeze of cold air, it got really strange, it started to spin in my head, and everything around began to blur. Then It started to approach me. Very slowly. It was getting closer. when It was already a few inches from me, I panicked, I looked away and I started to cover myself, with hands.

"Colin, are you okay?" - Lyra asked

Then I left down my hands. The shadow disappeared. I looked around nervously, but I saw nothing but the houses and residents.

"Yes... it's okay"

"You sure? You looked scared, is everything alright?" - Bon Bon asked worriedly

"Yes, I'm fine, Lyra, I... I'm sorry, but... I have to go now. I have something to do" - I said, getting up

"Okay..." - Lyra said, slightly saddened

"Bye, kid. It was nice to meet you" - Bon Bon said, smiling

"Mutually, bye"

I began to move away, wondering what this damn demon wanted from me? Most likely he wanted to kill me, but... why he will not do it, even now?

"Uhmm... good morning!" - I heard behind me

I turned around and saw the mare. Her coat was dark pink, the mane was shimmering in pale pink, and her eyes were green.

"Are you this... Human?" - Mare asked

"Uhmm... yes. Who are you?" - I asked

"I'm Miss Cheerilie, but you can call me by my name. I'm a teacher at Ponyville Schoolhouse, It's nice to meet you, Colin"

"Wait a minute, how do you know my name?" - I asked a bit surprised

"My three students, Scootaloo, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle, have always talked about you"

"Okay..."

"You are this mythological creature, in addition real! You are a living relict!" - Cheerilie said excitedly

"Uhmmm... I will consider it a compliment, but... what is it about?"

"Since Princess Celestia announced that a human like you is not dangerous, because she supposedly saw humans with her own eyes, it means that our book on mythology has been hit"

"What are you getting at?" - I asked

"Well... at this point, at my school, we're study mythology and would like you to give us real information about your race during the lesson"

"Oh! I understand. When we can start?"

"For example, now. There is a break, so... I decided to take advantage of this, and take a walk, the break is over and I just came across you"

"In that case, where is this Schoolhouse?"

"Come with me, I'll lead you" - Cheerilie said, moving forward

After a short time, me and Cheerilie, we got to the red building, there was a tower on it, where I saw a bell in the middle, next to the building there was a small playground, where at that moment, children were playing.

"Here we are! Welcome to my Schoolhouse" - Cheerilie said

"Hah, why does it sound to me like... Welcome to the hell?" - I asked jokingly

"I guess that you didn't have it easy at school" - Cheerilie said

"Yea... I was often persecuted, by rascals, actually... the word 'School' reminds me of this only" - I said

"I understand, Well... let's go inside. The lesson will starts soon"

Cheerilie called all the children to school. After a while, I and she entered the building. CMC noticed me immediately, they were a bit surprised to see me here, like most kids who probably did not see something like me, however... One little filly, she particularly caught my attention. She had pink fur, and a white-and-purple mane and tiara on her head, she was always looking at me hatefully.

"Children, this is Human, his name is Colin"

"Hi" - I said smiling slightly nervously

The kids pierced me with their eyes. All eyes were focused on me, but still, this filly with the tiara wondered me. She always gave me that hateful look, however... I think I knew why she looks at me like that, maybe she thinks that I'm monster, I decided to ignore it.

"Today, Colin will tell us about his species, feel free to ask him questions, if he will... agree"

"I agree, ask me questions, I will answer everypony, or... Maybe most of them..."

Sweetie Belle raised hoof first.

"Colin, does every human have such a white skin?" - Sweetie Belle asked, worriedly

"Uhmm... no. A human has a rather creamy skin color, although there are also people with black, brown and yellow skin color" - I said

The next who raised the hoof up was a small foal, had a white coat with brown patches and a dark brown mane.

"Are you from a different world? Oh! And are there more humans? " - The foal asked

"Well... I don't come from here, actually... I have no idea how I got here. And as for the number of humans... There are about six... maybe seven billion" - I said

At that moment, the whole class sighed in surprise, at which point more foals began lifting the hoof up.

"What do humans eating? Is it true that they eat meat?" - The filly with glasses asked

"Uhmmm... actually, humans are omnivores, we can eat both meat and vegetation. Human need meat, for the proper development of the body, although there are also humans who don't eat meat at all"

"So you need meat to body development, just like griffons?" - Cheerilie asked

"Exactly" - I said

"Interesting..." - Cheerilie said, scratching her chin

"Is there discrimination in the human's world?" - Scootaloo asked

"It means?" - I asked

"You know... That... Another human doesn't like the other, because it looks different?" - Scootaloo asked uncertainly

"Unfortunately, Yes... it happens very often"

"Can you eat exactly the same things, like us?" - Asked foal, with a hat with a fan on his head

"If you mean a sandwich with a daffodil or daisy, it's probably not. Flowers for human is a deadly poison"

"You already have a girlfriend?" - Apple Bloom asked

Then almost the whole class giggled, just like the rest of the CMC

"Uhmm... Yes, I have... But it was supposed to be questions about my species"

At that moment, the hoof was raised by this filly with a tiara.

"I have a question. When are you going to devour all of us?" - She asked

"W-what? But... no. Hey, I'm not going to devour anyone" - I said, confused

"Oh yes? Tell me, monster... Why are the humans in the books described as aggressive and merciless beasts?"

"I'm not a monster. That what they write in these books is a nonsense" - I said

"Really? But it must have come from something" - Filly with tiara said

"But what do you mean?" - I asked

"That you have misled us all, but not me. You appear to be that you are not dangerous, and the truth is that you will kill us all!"

"No, I... I'm not a monster!" - I said, then tears came to my eyes. That what this little, nasty filly said, it really hurt

"Shut up, Diamond Tiara!" - Scootaloo shouted

"You shut up. Don't you see? This monster will kill us all! And..."

"Tiara! Scootaloo! Calm down immediately!" - Cheerilie said

"But I will gladly listen to what you have to say" - I said, exasperated, staring angrily at Diamond Tiara

"The fact that you are not a pony. You are a monster. You're don't fit here, better get out of here and don't come back, or..."

"OR WHAT?!" - I asked, seriously angry - "I'm so getting out of here because I don't have a mane, tail, hoof, and tattoo on the ass?! That's why you hate me?! Is that all the time you mean?!"

"Look at it, how he is aggressive. Take a good look at it" - Tiara said, slyly

"Shut up! Everypony has the right to be upset! Especially after something like that" - Filly with glasses said

"Silver Spoon, you against me?" - Diamond Tiara asked

"Of course, yes. Leave him alone" - Silver Spoon said

"Why? I told the truth. This monster does not fit in here, and it's better for him, to leave here" - Tiara said perfidiously

"Tiara, stop. Please!" - I said, coming closer

"Aaah! don't approach me!" - Tiara shouted

At that moment, I was hit by a book, right in the face. I fell to the floor. I felt something run down my lips, I touched my nose, from which blood was a stream.

"Colin, are you okay?" - Cheerilie asked, coming up to me

"I'm fine, everything is alright..." - I said a little angrily

I got up to my feet, I weaped the blood that ran down my lips. Diamond Tiara looked at me, scared. After a moment, I left the Schoolhouse without a word. I began to move away from the school building, I heard someone running after me.

"Colin, wait!" - I turned around and I saw Apple Bloom and the rest of the CMC

"What?" - I asked nervously

"Listen... Don't worry about that, what Tiara says, she..."

"No, listen to me very carefully, I'm sick of it all! Why doesn't everyone leave me alone?!" - I asked turning around and interrupting Apple Bloom

"Colin, relax..." - Sweetie Belle said, a little bit scared

"Tiara is right... I don't fit here. Maybe it would be better if I just leave from here"

"Colin, wait... Please..."

"Applebloom, please... Leave me. I want to stay alone for a moment..."

CMC wanted to stop me, I didn't listen to them. I would have preferred to leave this place so that they wouldn't be disgusted by my presence. Walking through Ponyville, I calmed down a bit, although I still felt bitter.

"Hello, Colin!" - I suddenly heard behind me. I turned abruptly and I saw Pinkie Pie, who was leaping with a joy

"Pinkie, you scared me, is... Something happened?" - I asked

"Is something happened? Oooooh... it happened, it happened, and it's even more than you think!" - Pinkie said happily, jumping even more vigorously - "Come with me, I'll show you something"

"Uhmmm... Okay"

I went for Pinkie Pie, who was jumping happily. I was curious about what she wants to show me, after a short time we arrived at the Twilight house.

"Here we are!" - Pinkie said cheerfully

"Okay, now what?" - I asked

"Wait here. I'll be right back" - Pinkie said, stepping inside and closing the door

I waited for a few minutes, I turned back to the door and wondering what Pinkie wanted to show me. Suddenly I heard a long squeal. I turned around and saw the door that began to open itself, very slowly.

"Uhmm... Pinkie, is everything alright?" - I asked

In the middle there was total darkness, I could not see anything. I hesitated for a moment, but eventually, I went inside. When I was inside, I took a few steps forward, at which point the door closed itself, making a loud bang. I ran to them and desperately tried to open them when the lights were suddenly on.

"Surprise!" - Everyone shouted

I almost jumped. I turned around and saw the decorations and... My friends. Luna, Rainbow, happily jumping Pinkie, Applejack, Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Spike, Lyra, Bon Bon, there was almost everyone I met so far, with the exception of Blueblood, CMC, and Celestia.

"Happy birthday, kid!" - Rainbow said, quickly approaching me

I looked around, I was really amazed, they did it for me?

"T-this for me?" - I asked, still surprised

"Sure! Decorations, cake, presents, even guests came, that's all for you!" - Pinkie said, jumping cheerfully

"Wow... Now I understand why Twilight told me to go to the park, right?"

"Whops... See? You got me" - Twilight said, smiling innocently

"But why didn't you tell me?" - I asked

"Then there would be no surprise, pardner" - AJ said

"Oh, I didn't know what kind of cake you like, so... I took all flavors!" - Pinkie said, still jumping

"I... I don't know what to say. Thank you..."

"Don't say anything anymore, blow the candles first and then let's party!" - Pinkie said, still not jumping

After blowing out the candles, the party started. I talked to the guests, I ate a piece of cake that was really good and opened presents, I got a lot of interesting things like a pair of boots from Rarity, or cowboy hat from Applejack. Although I was most interested in a book from Twilight, which was about... The whole Equestria. When everyone was having fun, I was sitting at a table and reading. I studied a few pages and learned about the history of Equestria, I was currently on the site dedicated to Nightmare Moon. She was described as a sinister mare in which Princess Luna changed, through jealousy and hatred, the book even showed her drawing. She has represented a black mare. She had blue eyes with vertical pupils, she was dressed in armor, and just like Luna, she had a waving mane resembling a starry sky. Shivers passed my back, in some sense I understood Nightmare Moon, she was simply unappreciated, and through her fury. She was simply lost and she was exiled to the moon for over 1000 years, I felt sorry for her, although she was the person who I'd rather not meet.

"Hello. Colin. Are you having fun?" - I looked up from the book and saw Luna in front of me

"Yes, thank you for all this" - I said smiling

"No problem, I'd like to talk to you"

"It's about my skin?" - I asked

"No, it's something else. Last night, I and Rainbow Dash, we took a look at your memories"

"I know, Rainbow told me about it"

"Well... I just wanted to tell you that I know about it. I know you were read a book about demons"

"I... I'm sorry... I was just curious" - I said, turning my head away in shame

"It's okay, I'm not angry. I wanted to ask you, how much did you read?"

"But... you were in my memories, I thought you knew about it"

"Yes, but... I could not read what was written there. Everything was blurry. Tell me about everything you've learned, it's very important"

I told Luna about everything I had learned. The only thing I did not know was the demons' marking of the victims because I had not read about it, although Luna seemed satisfied. It's been about an hour, I said everything I learned, Luna gave me a small hug, wished me all the best and went to talk to other guests. I got up from the table to go to the table where there were food and drink, I was thirsty, so I wanted to pour some apple juice and then, it happened. My vision began to smudge, not I have already heard the conversations, everything became strange, the last thing I saw was a black silhouette slowly approaching me, then I felt myself I slowly falling to the floor, and began to close my eyes.

When I woke up, I felt that I was lying on something very hard and cold. My vision was still blurred, I slowly began to get up, it was dark around me, I was in a strange room, around me, from all sides, there were tunnels, I heard someone deep laughter, I heard sounds similar to the pouring water, I started walking, I entered one of the tunnels, I heard the sound of my steps that bounced off the walls and spread everywhere. It was completely dark, I kept walking, holding the wall, my eyes closed, I felt very weak, suddenly the wall I was leaning against, disappeared, opened my eyes and saw that I was in some ruined castle, there were columns everywhere, and the walls were cracked, there was a strange pedestal in the middle. Suddenly, I noticed that something was looking at me, something black, next to one of the columns. I turned around my own axis and in the ruined gate in front of me, I saw this damned demon.

"I'm sick of it! What the fuck, do you want from me?! Get out!" - I shouted furiously - "Get out and don't come back!"

The demon smiled slyly and hid behind the column. I turned to the pedestal behind which the Demon stood, then I remembered what I read in the book, the demon can be chased away if you know his name, but you have to be steadfast and strong.

"Who are you?! What is your name?!" - I asked curiously

The demon opened his mouth, from which a loud roar came out, mixed with someone's scream, I was rejected and pinned to the wall, I saw the beast approach me, very slowly.

"Speak! Who you are, demon?! What is your name?!"

At that moment, the beast ran up to me. It put a clawed paw on my throat, which I caught in both hands, then I suddenly felt a terrible pain on the left side of the chest, something like... Twinge. The pain was unbearable, I looked at my the hands that held the paw of this thing through the white skin showed black veins, the growing pain became stronger, I started screaming as loud as I could, tears flowed from my eyes.

I screamed as much strength in my throat, I rose to a sitting position and started the retreat.

"Colin! calm down, look at me, look at me!"

I opened my eyes and looked around. I saw Luna's worried face in front of me. I immediately jumped in her arms and began to cry. I was completely terrified.

"Shhh... it's okay, don't cry..." - Luna said, hugging me

"I'm scared, Mom..."

"Don't be afraid. It's just a bad dream, I'm here... You are not in danger any more" - Luna said, hugging me a little harder - "Shhh... You're safe, I'm with you"

I was in Luna's arms. She was comforting me all the time, but still, I could not calm down. I was too scared. When Luna released me, I noticed that Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Rarity were also sitting next to me, all looking at me worried.

"Is everything all right, darling?" - Rarity asked

I was breathing hard and my heart was pounding like crazy.

"I-I... w-what, what is..."

"Relax, kid. Breathe. Slowly..." - Rainbow said

I sat for a moment, trying to catch my breath, I finally calmed down.

"Yes, like that, relax..."

"W-what actually happened?" - I asked, still confused

"At your birthday party, you fainted, so we decided to take you to the Twilight room to rest" - Rainbow said - "You literally missed the whole party. It started getting late, so we also went to bed"

"I had a nightmare... It... It... got me..." - That's all I managed to say

"It's okay, it's just a bad dream, you're safe" - Luna said soothingly

"Sorry, I have to go, to the bathroom" - I said

"Okay, go" - Luna said

When I was in the bathroom, I unscrewed the cold water above the sink. First, I washed my face. Then took some water in my hand and drank it. I felt like cool water, refreshed my body. When I left the bathroom, I heard a knock on the door. I went downstairs and opened it, nobody was outside, I turned around and I saw Twilight coming down the stairs.

"Colin, are you okay?" - Twilight asked

"Twilight, I... I'm afraid..."

"Colin, it's okay, it was just a bad dream, you're safe now" - Twilight said

"You are lying... It, was threatening me. But you are trying to comfort me. At first, I believed you, but... Now I see that it's not true, this demon will kill me"

"Colin, don't talk like that, please... we're with you, you can count on us"

"Twilight, I don't know... What if..."

"Listen to me" - She said, coming up to me

"Okay, sorry"

"You're safe now. You have nothing to fear, we're here with you. We're friends, and I will help you if it will be necessary"

"T-thanks, Twilight" - I said

"By the way, since we're talking. You called Luna your mom" - Twilight said, smiling

"What? I really said that?"

"Yes, when you were hugging Luna, you told to her, mom"

"Twilight, It's just..."

"Luna told us that, you told her that she reminds you of your mother. She must have liked you very much"

"Yes, it's true..."

"Let's go back to bed, it's late"

"Okay..."

"In general, I'm sorry that you missed all the fun"

"Twilight, it's okay. I'm not the partying type" - I said, moving toward the stairs

"Don't worry, I'll reward you somehow"

"Twilight, you don't have to. Everything is..."

At that moment I stopped. In the darkness, I saw the figure, the silhouette of a human woman. Twilight also noticed it. After a while, the silhouette came out of the shadows, I couldn't believe my eyes, and yet she was there.

"Mom... Is that really you?..." - I asked, not believing what I saw

End of Chapter 11...

Episode I - Chapter 12: You belong to me

I. Chapter 12: You belong to me

It was her. My mother was standing in front of me. She was staring at me and smiling warmly.

"Mom... It's really you?"

"Yes, I'm here..."

Then Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Rarity, went downstairs.

"What the? Is that?..." - Rainbow didn't finish

"Mom... But... How? How did you get here?" - I asked with tears in my eyes

"Is it important? The important thing is that we're together again, my son. I missed you so much, come to me" - My mother said, spreading her hands

I began to approach her slowly, I wanted to cry from happiness, it was really her, or at least... It just seemed to me.

"Mom, I..."

"Colin, no!" - I suddenly heard behind me

I turned around and at that moment, I was pulled back by Luna, who stood opposite my mother.

"It's a trap. It's not your mother" - Luna said, turning her head towards me

"Don't listen to them, come to me..."

"Colin, your mother is dead" - Then Luna turned her head towards my mother - "Is not it, Demon?"

"Luna... What if it's really her?" - I asked hopefully

"She is dead, she cut her own throat. Look at her neck, do you see any trace of the cut?" - Luna asked

I looked at my mother, there was not a trace of the incision on her throat, something was actually wrong.

"Colin... come to me, you'll be happier with me. Don't you want to be with me? I miss you so much"

"Mom, I... do I want to? It's too little to say" - I said, crying

With tears in my eyes, I began to approach my mother slowly.

"Mom, I... I miss you so much, I dream about being with you again, but... You are not her"

"But... what are you talking about? Come to me, it's me..."

"I know you are not my mother..." - I said firmly

"Come here... You belong to me" - My mother said

My mother's behavior was at least weird since it was her, why did not she come to me alone? Why did not she hug me when she saw me? If she missed me. Luna was right, it was not her.

"No. you are not my mother. She would never behave this way if it's you, why did not you come up to me yourself?... Mom..." - I said sarcastically

"You belong to me, understand it? And to no one else!"

"And I also know that my mother would not say something like that, demon"

At that moment, her eyes became red, her fingers changed into claws, she screamed, I saw rows of sharp teeth in her mouth. At the moment when It was about to hit me, from Luna's horn fired a beam that hit it, in the face. The creature clutched face, began to moan and retreat into the shadow, thanks to the moonlight piercing through the window, everything was seen in the shadows, I saw a female figure that began to take on a different shape, and the sound of broken bones was heard in the air. After a moment, the lament turned into laughter, and the very voice of the figure began to change, it was deeper and deeper, then a black manticore began to emerge from the shadows.

"Hah... What happened? You were not happy, seeing your beloved mommy?" - The demon asked slyly, laughing at my face

"What right do you do this, to him?!" - Rainbow asked furiously, facing the beast

The demon laughed, grinning sharp teeth.

"Dashie... Sweet, little Dashie, so... Brave, loyal, ready to stand up for the oppressed, this is so cute" - Demon said, then he made a sudden step forward, Rainbow Dash stepped back a bit

"If you think we'll let you hurt him, you're wrong!" - Rainbow shouted

Then opposite Demon, there was also Fluttershy, Rarity and Twilight.

"I sense your fear... Do you think that will stop me?" - Demon asked, dismissively

"We are not afraid of you, we are stronger than you" - Twilight said bravely

"Hehehehe... That's what his mother said... Right before I killed her" - Demon said, slyly smiling at me

"Why do you do this to him? You nasty monster!" - Fluttershy said

"You will not hurt him, I will not let you do it" - Luna said

"I warned you. I told you that you will die if you try" - Demon said, slowly approaching us - "I will kill you first, and then..."

"Wait!" - I said, interrupting Demon and coming up to him

"Colin... Do not do it" - Luna said - "You do not have to do it!"

"I have to... I don't want anything wrong to happen to you" - I said, turning towards my friends

"What a courage..." - Demon said mockingly

When I turned around again, I noticed a knife lying on the table.

"You want me, yes?" - I said, coming closer and closer to the Demon - "Let it be so..."

"Colin, no..." - Fluttershy said, sobbing softly

"Finally... I've been waiting for this moment so long" - Demon said, coming up to me

"Me too..." - I said, picking up the knife from the table - "Do you want me? Here you go!"

At this moment, I drove the knife into Demon's head. He roared furiously in pain - "How dare you?! Enough, if you want it, you will in terror, knowing what fate awaits you" - He said furiously, pulling out a knife. Then It charged on me. The beast hit me on the left side of my throat with claws, I was falling on the floor, I hit my head, then I lost consciousness for a moment.

I don't know how long I lay unconscious, but I was damned lucky, the claws of the beast missed my larynx and did not damage the spinal cord. After a while I got up, grabbed with a left hand at the place where the demon hit me with his claws, the wound hurt very much, I looked at the hand on which my blood was, only then realized that I was in dark forest.

"What the hell?" - I asked myself - "Where am I?"

It was dark and cold, although thanks to the shining moon, I saw reasonably well. Not knowing what to do and seeing no other solution, I began to go ahead, I had no idea where I was going. I walked for a long time, when suddenly behind my back, I heard a snarl, I turned around and saw something unusual, before I stood some... big, wooden wolf, with green glowing eyes.

"G-good... Wolf" - I said, raising my hands up and slowly retreating, the wolf began to growl even furiously and began to come closer and closer

At this point, I started to run away. The beast immediately followed me in pursuit. I was running through the forest, stumbling over the protruding roots, all the while I was being hit by branches that partially rip my bandages and my shirt.

I don't know how long I ran, but the damn thing did not want to stop chasing me. After some time I managed to lose it. I turned my head back, nothing was running, but turning around was a mistake because I collided with something very hard. I fell down again, I looked up and saw a strange stone column in front of me, after a moment I noticed the second and then the rope bridge, I could not see what was on the other side because of the fog. I heard a howl from the forest, so I decided to go over the bridge. When I got to the other side, I saw the ruins of a castle, then I heard the howling from the forest again, this time it was heard more clearly. I ran to the entrance door of the castle, which I opened and then walked inside, closing it behind me.

When I was inside, I breathed a sigh of relief and looked myself. My bandages were completely ripped, my torso, my legs, and my head. I turned from the door, then a long corridor appeared to my eyes, at the end of which there were doors. Every few meters, columns stood near the walls, between which there were windows, I began to slowly walk down the corridor, all the time I had the strange impression that someone looks at me, I also saw a shadow that penetrated between the columns, although... It was a silhouette like a pony. A very tall pony.

After reaching the door, I opened it, when I went inside, I took a few steps forward and I stopped. It was the same room that I saw in my nightmare. I wanted to turn back, but the moment I turned around, my heart jumped to my throat. A tall mare was stood in front of me. She looked just like Luna, just like her, she had a waving mane reminiscent of the night sky, however, she was completely black and her eyes were blue, with vertical pupils. Then I knew it was Nightmare Moon, only that... She did not have her armor and helmet.

Nightmare Moon was stood and stared at me with interest, but also with distrust.

"H-hello... You are Nightmare Moon, am I right?" - I asked, bowing slightly

"Hm... I see that you know who I am, and I also see that you have respect for a rule" - Nightmare Moon said

"Yes..." - I said, getting up - "We have a very nice night, do not we?" - I asked

"Do you like it?" - Nightmare Moon asked, smiling

"Yes, is very... beautiful, I like to look at the stars" - I said

Nightmare Moon smiled slightly.

"So you really like it?"

"Yes" - I said

"Tell me... what brings you here? What are you doing in the Everfree Forest, alone?" - Nightmare Moon asked

"Wait for a second... I'm in the Everfree Forest?" - I asked a bit surprised

"Indeed"

"Okay, but... I'm not alone. You're here" - I said, smiling

"That's true, but you should know that this is a dangerous place for foals, but... it's hard to call you a foal. What exactly are you?"

"I'm a human..."

"Hu-man?... interesting. I've never heard anything like that"

I looked around again, taking a few steps toward the pedestal

"What is this place?" - I asked

"These are the ruins of an old castle that belonged to me and my sister. It was here that I was wiped out by Elements of Harmony, actually... they only think so, with the rest. If you know who I am, you probably know too, who they are" - Nightmare Moon said

"This castle belonged to you and to Princess Cele..." - I did not finish

Nightmare Moon approached me sharply, she glared at me angrily, her face a few centimeters from mine.

"Do not you dare to pronounce this name in my presence, understood?"

"Y-yes... I'm sorry, I didn't mean to offend you"

"Very well" - Nightmare Moon said

"How did you survive?"

"When Elements of Harmony were used, on me. My subconscious and subconscious of Luna were separated. She managed to keep the physical form, and I... I was only a weakened, shadowy being"

"Supposedly you were to have been banished to the moon 1000 years ago. You wanted to bring an eternal night, is it true?"

"Unfortunately yes... I'm trying not to go back to the past, and to be honest... I don't want to do it again. This is also the reason why I got rid of my armor"

"So... you don't want to bring eternal night anymore?" - I asked

"I think you ask too many questions, but well... At the beginning I wanted revenge, however... being only a shadowy entity, in addition to time for regeneration, I also had a lot of time to think. The world cannot exist without sun, I... I saw what would happen if I brought an eternal night"

"What would happen?"

"I saw Equestria in ice, there was snow everywhere, there were no crops, no animals, nothing at all, just one big ice wasteland. I saw the inhabitants desperately trying to warm up, unfortunately unsuccessfully, because after a while they froze" - Nightmare Moon said with sadness - "When I regained my physical form, I decided not to reveal myself to the world, I decided never to bring an eternal night, I have no intention of returning to the past. No one knew I was alive, until now"

"We all make mistakes. You were just lost, and the fact that others didn't understand, it was their problem" - I said

"You are the first person who shows me positive feelings, it is something completely new to me and... Really nice" - Nightmare Moon said, coming closer to me - "Do these wounds not hurt you?"

"Uhmm... A little bit" - I said

Nightmare Moon touched my forehead with her horn. A very bright light flashed, which blinded me for a short while. I step back a little, rubbing my eyes. I felt different. All my physical pain disappeared, I looked at my hands, there were no wounds on them, on my torso and legs too, only the skin color remained the same, still white as snow.

"Thank you..." - I said

"You're welcome" - She said, smiling at me

"I wanted to ask you something"

"It's probably time for my questions, don't you think? Tell me, can you appreciate real beauty?" - Nightmare Moon asked, interrupting me

"It means?"

"Am I beautiful?" - Nightmare Moon asked

"Uhmm... What?" - I asked, scratching my head

This question surprised me, why did she ask about it? Well, I had to answer. Nightmare Moon stood a few meters away from me, I examined her, she looked... pretty, she was very similar to Luna in almost every respect, but most of all she was distinguished by her blue eyes with vertical pupils, though... Nightmare Moon was a pony like any other, so I decided to give a different answer than she expected.

"So... Am I beautiful? Or not?"

"Well, you are... Normal" - I answered in a calm voice - "You look nice, but... You look also just like any other pony"

"Well... Looks like I misjudged you" - Nightmare Moon said, smiling even more - "Most stallions and these... Brave knights would say that I'm beautiful in fear. In your case it's different... You said that I'm normal, but what's important, you were not afraid to say that, it's a nice change" - Nightmare Moon said, smiling sincerely

"You're welcome" - I replied

Nightmare Moon was described as a very cruel person. When I talked to her, I realized that it was not so. She was simply rejected, she was blinded by hatred and the will to take revenge. Each of us can be like that, no matter who is that. Everyone treated Nightmare Moon like a monster, no one except me tried to talk to her normally. No one showed her compassion and nobody tried to understand her. I understand Nightmare Moon, she was treated in the same way as me, everyone considered me a monster, although I was not, so I knew her pain well.

"Actually... I didn't ask you, for a name. How does it sound?"

"Colin, my lady..."

"Hm... well, I'm Nightmare Moon, but... you probably know that, don't you?"

Both I and Nightmare Moon laughed.

"Your Highness, I wanted to ask you something. Didn't anyone really tries to talk to you normally?" - I asked

"No... you're the first. Thank you for that"

"I wanted to tell you that I understand you. When I first appeared in this land, I was also treated as a monster, or... a bloodthirsty beast" - I said a little sadly.

"So we have a lot in common, my dear. But I still don't know what brings you in this castle"

"I escaped from some strange... wolves made of wood" - I said

"Timberwolves, these beasts are dangerous. You were very lucky to have escaped"

"Timberwolves, but... What exactly happened? Why did I run away from them? Wait a minute... Oh no..."

"What happened?" - Nightmare Moon asked

Only now I remembered what actually happened. I attacked the demon, and later I was transferred to the Everfree Forest. The demon there was not with me at the time, and this means that now It probably harm my friends. What have I done?!

"Nightmare Moon, I have to go back to Ponyville, will you help me?" - I asked - "Please... My friends, they..."

"I'll be happy to help you" - Nightmare Moon said

"Thank you again..."

"You don't have to thank me"

I went to the door and then opened it, then suddenly I was pushed back. I fell to the ground, confused. When I lifted my head, I saw this damned demon, he was really angry.

"What is this?!" - Nightmare Moon asked shocked

"Enough... I'm done. I will kill you quickly and painfully" - Demon said, slowly approaching me

I was terrified. I began to step back, all the while trying to get up, the beast was getting closer, when suddenly between me and the demon, Nightmare Moon was stood.

"Well, well, well... Who do I see?" - Demon asked, a little surprised

"Leave him alone, this is an order!"

"I've heard about you... Since when does Nightmare Moon stand on the good side?"

"I'm not standing on anyone's side. Get away from here, or you'll regret it" - Nightmare Moon said, a bit more angrily

"It's such a pathetic creature, why are you defending him?" - Demon asked - "Humans are bloodthirsty beasts, I'm right? You have been attacked for a reason"

"Stop it!" - I shouted standing up

"Attacked?" - Nightmare Moon asked, a little surprised

"Of course yes. After all, a human is a beast that kills for pleasure. Is a merciless monster, possessing killer instincts right after birth"

"It's not true!"

"Something is wrong here. Ponyville residents are too meek and coy, to attack, unless... You forced them, am I right?"

"Where did this assumption come from?" - Beast asked

"Because I know what are you, demon" - Nightmare Moon said - "You are crafty. You can manipulate weak minds, feed on fear and suffering. You will do anything to get your victims"

The demon looked at Nightmare Moon, slightly confused.

"You forced the residents to attack him, you could not do it personally, because the truth is that demons are just cowards, you don't attack your victims, because you are afraid of them, so you are forcing other beings. It's not like that? Huh?"

Then Nightmare Moon looked at me, smiled, and then turned back to the demon.

"I will not let you hurt this child. He has already suffered enough, do you understand?!"

The demon growled furiously - "Let it be so... First I will kill you, and later this damn brat" - he said, preparing to attack

At this point, the demon tried to attack Nightmare Moon, but then, a lightning shot from her horn. The beast fell to the ground, trembling and snarling.

"Colin, get away from here" - Nightmare Moon said - "Runaway, Now!"

I nodded at the sign of understanding, then ran through the door to the corridor leading to the exit. When I was running through the corridor, I was thinking about all of this. I attacked the demon who in the act of revenge probably hurt my friends, I was worried about that most. When I reached the door, I immediately opened it, ran out of the castle from which I began to move away, until I managed to reach the hanging bridge. At that moment, this demon was stood on the road. It grabbed me with his clawed paw and with all his strength, he threw me to the castle wall. When I got up, the demon pressed me to the wall with his paw, I tried to free myself, but to no avail.

At that moment, the demon drew his face closer to mine, smiled and looked straight into my eyes.

"You belong to me" - Demon said

Then I noticed how his tail, on which the poison spike was located, approached me. I was terrified, I was still trying to free myself, but none of this was. Suddenly I felt a stab at the left side of the chest, the pain was so huge that I could not compare it to anything, I started shouting very loudly, at that moment I closed my eyes and then I felt like the demon is letting go of me as if something pushed him away. I fell on the ground and leaned against the wall, I grabbed the left side of the chest, the pain was terrible and in addition, began to spread throughout my body, then I opened my eyes and looked at my hands. Through my tears, I saw pitch-black veins, which was visible through my white skin, and I saw Nightmare Moon fighting the demon, then I lost consciousness.

End of Chapter 12...

Episode I - Chapter 13: Everything will be fine

I. Chapter 13: Everything will be fine

It was a really beautiful day, the pegasus made very nice weather. Today was Colin's birthday, my sister decided to go to a party organized by Pinkie Pie, I couldn't come, although I really wanted, I had a lot of paperwork, but in addition, I had something else to do.

It started to be late, so I lower the sun, I left Luna a letter, in which I wrote that probably will not be me for a few days, then I slipped out of the castle and flew towards the Griffon Empire. I was going to talk to Asriel and meet little Ashley, I wanted to know from where she got there. I was flying for a very long time, the Griffons Empire is separated from Equestria with the ocean, so the flight took a long time, although I enjoyed the eyes of the majestic landscapes, like the moonlight reflecting in the water surface, it was a really beautiful view.

I was flying for some time until I finally saw mainland - "You can do this, it's not far away" - I said tiredly.

After reaching the place, I headed towards the castle. I had my worries about how Ashley could have been here, I was afraid that she is here by a demon, but I could only speculate.

"Stop! Who are... Princess Celestia? What are you doing here?" - asked one of Griffons, guarding the gates of the castle

"Hello. I came to talk to Asriel, this is a very important case" - I said

"Uhmmm... I don't remember that the emperor would arrange a meeting" - The guard said

"It's really important. You let me in, or not?" - I asked a bit bored

"Uhmm... well, in that case, I have to inform the Emperor. I cannot let you in, without his knowledge"

"Alright, I understand"

"Well... I'll be back soon" - The guard said, entering the castle

I looked at the night sky, it was beautiful, although it was cloudy. Even though the night was calm, there was something disturbing about it, I had such a strange feeling. I dropped my head down and I looked ahead, I froze... In front of me was the dark silhouette of a human. I felt that It was looking at me, suddenly I heard a yawn. I turned my head in the direction from which the sound came, it was only the guard, who looked very tired of his work. When I turned my head, the shadow was just a few meters away from me.

"What is it?" - I asked

"Who are you talking to?" - The guard asked, to which I turned my head again

I and the guard stared at each other, for a few seconds, it was quite an awkward situation, when I looked again straight ahead, the shadow was gone

"Uhmm... to nobody" - I said

"Sometimes you talk alone with yourself, huh? And I thought I was the only one doing it" - The guard said, laughing

"Oh, really?" - I asked

"Well... I'm bored sometimes, so I think aloud. My friends from work have often pointed to this. I suppose they think I'm a freak, hah!..."

"Princess Celestia, the emperor expects you" - The guard said who had just left the castle

"Where's now?" - I asked

"He's waiting for you in the throne room"

"Thank you" - I said going inside

I walked through the corridor of the castle, I was not here for a long time, the castle was very similar to Canterlot, however... There were much fewer decorations here, the castle was much more defensive. After a short time, I reached the throne room door, took a deep breath and went inside when I did, I saw Emperor Asriel staring at the stained glass window.

"Hello..." - I said - "How are you?"

"The guard said you have an important case for me, what's the matter?" - Asriel asked, not taking his eyes off the stained glass window - "I assume it is not about our relations or peace between our kingdoms"

"Uhmm... I heard that there is a human supposedly in your castle. Her name is Ashley"

Asriel immediately looked away from the stained glass window and looked at me.

"How do you know that? Speak!" - Asriel said, looking at me very angrily - "If you think, I will let you hurt her..."

"Hey, hey! Relax. I don't have bad intentions" - I said, calmingly - "Why would I hurt her?"

"In that case, what do you want?" - Asriel asked surly

"So... I wanted to meet her and..."

"And what?..."

"Did Ashley tell you about Colin?" - I asked

"Wait for a second... That kid with black hair?" - Asriel asked

"Yes"

"Hmm... She often told us, about this... Colin. She said that she missed him" - Asriel said

"So... Can I meet her?"

"I don't know if I can trust you..."

"Asriel, I know why you are worried, in Equestria humans are considered monsters, but it's because somepony misrepresented them. I saw humans a thousand years ago, I have more experience with them than you might think, their ruler was my friend" - I said

"Wait... You knew their ruler?" - Asriel asked

"Yes. Lord Thormwald was my friend"

"You... Did you know him?! Oh my... Alright, come with me. Maybe Ashley is still awake" - Asriel said, heading for the door

"Okay" - I said as I followed Asriel

We walked the corridors of the castle for a few minutes, I felt some strange anxiety, just like something unexpected was going to happen, something clearly was wrong, but... I didn't know what.

"I would not want something wrong to happen to her" - Asriel said, breaking the silence. "I must admit that I like her, I am worried about her. Celestia, she has... problems with sleeping, she's afraid to fall asleep"

"Why?" - I asked

"Ashley said that she often has nightmares. She said that a black lion with red eyes comes to her all the time"

When Asriel said it, my heart jumped. My worst fears were fulfilled, the demon also harassed Ashley.

"That's why Saskia often sleeps with her, but despite these nightmares, Ashley is a very merry child, and sometimes she trains with Opinikus. We want to teach her how to defend herself"

"Does Ashley like these... Trainings?" - I asked

"Well, she told me that didn't, but... When it comes to archery, this girl has a real talent"

After a short time we got to the door of the room, Asriel went in first, I immediately followed him, my attention turned to the bed in which little Ashley lay and Empress Saskia, who was sitting next to the bed.

"Shh... She fell asleep" - Saskia said

"Well, well, she sleeps just like a gopher" - Asriel said, approaching to bed and smiling

I also approached the bed where Ashley lay. She was covered with a quilt and slept peacefully, she was so cute.

"She's wonderful" - I said, gently stroking the girl's hair

"Yes, that's a truth. She fell asleep so well for the first time" - Saskia said - "Let's go out of here, let's let her rest"

We quietly left the room, quietly closed the door, very carefully.

"Tell me, Celestia, what brings you here?" - Saskia asked

"Well... I wanted to meet Ashley, but it looks like I have no luck today" - I said, giggling

"But apart from what else brings you here?"

"Yes... actually, I wanted to take Ashley to Equestria, her friend Colin is with us" - I said

"A black-haired boy?"

"Exactly"

"Ashley told us she missed Colin, she was looking for him. Well, I think that you can take her, to him"

"Saskia, what are you doing?"

"What do you mean, Asriel? You know that..."

"Are you crazy? Ashley is going to Equestria?" - Asriel asked

"Uhmm... Excuse me, but is something wrong?" - I asked, slightly disgusted

"Yes. We both know well, how humans are considered in Equestria. Do you really think that I will send Ashley there?"

"What? But... Asriel, calm down" - I said

"Humans are considered to be very dangerous there. Sending Ashley there, it's like I'm condemning her to death," Asriel said

"Calm down, I've long told residents that humans are not dangerous, you can trust me"

"No way, I will not send her there. Do you think you've managed to convince everyone? There will be those who have not believed you" - Asriel said, slowly leaving

"Think about it, Ashley will have a chance to meet her friend. You said that she misses him" - I said

Asriel paused for a moment, looked at the door to Ashley's room, looked as if he was thinking about something, but then turned away again.

"Saskia, make the service prepare a guest room"

"Uhmm... Alright" - Saskia said

"Thank you for your hospitality"

"Do not get accustomed too much" - Asriel snarled, leaving

When the service led me to my room, I decided to go to sleep. I lay in bed, I was very tired of the journey, the only thing which I wanted, was a dream. Suddenly I heard the sound of knocking on the door in the room. I got out of bed and headed towards the door, which I then opened, then I saw Saskia, who was standing in the doorstep.

"Hello, uhmm... Do I bother you?" - Saskia asked

"No, nothing happened. What's the matter?"

"I wanted to apologize to you for the behavior of Asriel, he's just like that. He's worried about Ashley and he would not bear to think that something wrong happened to her"

"It's okay, nothing has happened, I understand him" - I said soothingly

"Well, uhmmm... That's all. Goodnight" - Saskia said, departing

"Mutually" - I said, then shut the door

Saskia was a very nice person, which rarely happens among Griffons. I went to bed again, closed my eyes and just fell asleep.

Next day...

I began to open my eyes. I rose and yawned, it was time for the day to come. I got out of bed, then opened the balcony. The moon slowly disappeared behind the horizon, it looks like Luna is not sleeping anymore. I closed my eyes, I concentrated and then slowly began to raise the sun, when I opened my eyes again, it was already bright outside, a new day was coming.

I turned to the bed, I could have sworn that something was hiding behind it. I began to slowly approach the bed, on the other side was a little Ashley, she was looking at me, she looked really charming.

"Hello, little one" - I said, approaching the girl

"H-hi" - She said with a delicate voice - "I... I'm sorry, I shouldn't go in here, I... I was just curious"

"Nothing has happened, I'm not angry" - I said, smiling warmly - "You're Ashley, right?"

"Yes"

"I'm Princess Celestia, it's nice to meet you"

"You are a princess?" - Ashley asked surprised

"Can not you see?" - I asked, giggling

"You are really pretty and... Are you a pony?"

"Oh, thank you, well... Yes, I'm a pony. There, where I come from, is really a lot of them"

"A land full of ponies? Awesome! Will you take me there? Please" - Ashley asked, beaming

"Well... If Asriel will allow it"

Suddenly, the door to the room opened, and the maid came in.

"There you are. I told you that you mustn't come in here" - She said vehemently - "Princess Celestia, I'm sorry. If Ashley caused any problems..."

"Nothing has happened. I was going to meet with her anyway" - I said reassuringly

"You wanted to meet with me? Why?" - Ashley asked

"Well... There is someone with us, who you probably know" - I said

Ashley looked as if she knew who I was talking about.

"Is... it's about Colin?" - Ashley asked

"You guessed..."

"So, Colin is here? Is everything okay with him?"

"Don't worry, my child. Everything is okay with him"

"Ahem... I don't want to interrupt this conversation, but soon there will be breakfast" - The maid said

"Oh... Okay" - Ashley said, and then the maid left - "Will you come with me? Will we eat together?"

"With pleasure. Let's go"

After leaving the room, together with Ashley, we went to breakfast, we were talking, walking the corridors.

"Is everything okay with Colin?" - Ashley asked

"Well... when he appeared in Equestria, he was a little wounded"

"What happened to him?"

"He was attacked, but he's fine" - I said

"I was also attacked when I appear here, but Lara found me and brought me here" - Ashley said

"Who is Lara?" - I asked

"She's my friend and she's a Griffon too" - Ashley said, then she looked like she was thinking about something

"What are you thinking about?"

"Colin would like it. He likes Griffons very much, it's his favorite mythological creature"

"Griffon?... Mythological creature?" - I asked, intrigued

"Well... there where I come from, griffins are considered to be creatures from myths, but here... I... I am a mythological creature" - Ashley said

"I understand, I wanted to ask you something. Tell me, is Colin your boyfriend?"

Ashley stopped, standing with her back to me, with a slightly sour face.

"Hey, what happened?"

"He... well, he is just my friend and nothing more"

"Ashley, I understand that some don't like such topics, but..."

"Princess Celestia, please... Colin is not my boyfriend. He did kiss me once at school, but... I didn't feel anything to him. I was confused, I don't love him, we're just friends" - Ashley said, wrinkling eyebrow

I was a bit surprised. My sister told me about that, what Ashley just said, about the fact that Colin kissed her at school. Luna thought that Ashley also feels something to Colin, but not.

"Ashley, would you like to see Colin?"

"Yes, I like him, but..."

"But what?"

"I don't know if the emperor will let you take me" - Ashley said sadly

"If he will not, then Colin will be brought here, I would like to see you with him" - I said smiling

"Thanks"

"You're welcome, now let's go now before everything will be eaten"

"Sure"

After a while, Ashley and I arrived at the dining room, Saskia and Asriel were already sitting at the table, breakfast had not yet been served. I decided to sit down with Ashley.

"Good morning, sweetheart. How was your sleep?" - Saskia asked

"Not bad, but... He came to me again" - Ashley answered - "He threatened me, he... wants to kill me"

"This black lion?" - Asriel asked, and Ashley nodded

"Don't worry, honey, it's just a bad dream. It will not hurt you" - Saskia said, laying her paw on Ashley's shoulder.

I was worried about Ashley. Saskia assured her that it was just a bad dream, but neither she and Asriel knew that Ashley was persecuted by the demon. Ashley said the demon had visited her again at night, but... what about Colin? I had a bad feeling, something was very wrong.

After a while, we were served, and we started eating immediately, everything was fine, however... There was one thing that disturbed me. I saw Ashley eating meat, I understood it, all the griffons eat meat too, but... there was something disturbing about it, I felt discomfort when Ashley took another bite.

"Did something happen?" - Saskia asked

"No, it's all right, very tasty" - I said, continuing to eat my salad

"Well, I'm glad, that you like it"

All the while, while we were sitting at the table, Asriel didn't take his eyes off me. He looked at me as if he had something very important to say, suddenly the silence was broken by a loud belch.

"Oh... I'm sorry" - Ashley said, who finished eating

"Nothing has happened. Now go to Opinikus, he's probably waiting for you" - Saskia said

"Oh, I almost forgot. Princess Celestia, do you want to see me, how I shoot from the bow?" Ashley asked

"Of cour..."

"Ahem..." - Asriel grunted, looking at me

"Uhmm... maybe later, I will come soon" - I said

"Okay, bye!" - Ashley said, leaving

"Be careful!" - Saskia said

When Ashley went to the exit, Asriel turned to me.

"Celestia, we have to talk"

"What is going on?" - I asked

"It's about Ashley. She's having nightmares since she came here. It worries me and I thought maybe you know what it's caused"

"Well... I don't want to worry you more, but... Colin also has nightmares, very similar to Ashley's"

"What it does mean?" - Asriel asked

"Colin and Ashley are dealing with a demon, the same one who wanted to destroy Equestria and all other kingdoms"

"No, it's impossible... After all, the demon who wanted to destroy the world was much more powerful, so how..."

"This is the same demon. He's been defeated by Thormwald, that's true, but... he survived. He's been recovering for a thousand years, and now he hurt Colin and Ashley"

"Why?" - Saskia asked

"Demons feed on suffering and fear. When Colin or Ashley suffers, he becomes stronger. Asriel, I'm afraid of that It will be back soon, even stronger than before"

"I suspected that Ashley might be dealing with something... supernatural. Is there a way to stop him?" - Asriel asked

"Yes, you already know who Thormwald was, and do you know how he defeated the demon?"

"From that what I know, he used a sword, but... how will we get it?"

"Don't worry about it. Before humans left Equestria, Thormwald gave me his sword"

"Have you been hiding him for so many years?" - Saskia asked surprised

"He said that the sword had to wait for his master" - I said

"You don't want to say that Ashley is going to fight with a demon, right? She's waving with a sword like a flail" - Asriel said

"Ashley, no, but Colin, yes. You probably will not believe me, but two days ago I talked to the Thormwald spirit. He told me that it was his sword brought Colin, this sword is chosen him. He will fight with the demon"

"You're aware that, he's still a kid, right?"

"That's why I want to give him some time, I want him to enjoy childhood a little bit"

Asriel sat down and began thinking, scratching under his chin, glancing at me every now and then.

"I don't know what to think about it"

"I understand, but... It's about something else. Can I take Ashley to Equestria?"

"I've already said it once, but I will say it again, no. You will not take her anywhere, I don't want to risk"

"Let it be that way"

"Celestia, you're done here. You will leave my castle today"

"Asriel, why are you so..." - Saskia didn't finish

"I said, she has to leave today" - Asriel said, departing

"I'm sorry Celestia, he's already like that" - Saskia said

"Nothing has happened" - I said, directing my steps to the exit

"Where are you going?" - Saskia asked

I stopped.

"I'm going to see how Ashley shoots from a bow, and then I go back to Equestria. If Asriel wants me to leave, well..."

"You don't have to leave, I have nothing against you"

"You know, but your husband, yes. Besides... I have to deal with my kingdom too"

"I understand, I will escort you to the exit"

"Thank you"

I and Saskia moved towards the exit. When I left the castle, I headed to the right, where there were barracks and a place to train. Ashley threw in my eyes, aiming from bow to the shield, in which a few arrows were stuck, all very close to the center. Opinikus was standing beside her, telling what and how.

"Calmly, take feet hard, stand straight, breathe" - Opinikus said

Then Ashley took a deep breath.

"And now exhale, and shot"

At that moment, Ashley shot out from a bow, hit the center of the shield, I was really impressed.

"Yes! I did it!" - Ashley said enthusiastically

"Very good, but you still need to work out, and you'll be the best someday" - Opinikus said

"So you think I'm not the best?" - Ashley asked - "Look at now" - Then she took out the next arrow from the quiver and pointed it at the target again

"What are you doing?" - Opinikus asked

Ashley fired a bow again and did something that amazed me, she managed to hit the mid again, and this time, she halved the arrow that was stuck in the shield.

"What?... But how did you..."

"Hah! You still think I'm not the best?" - Ashley asked, and Opinikus looked at her questioningly - "Do you wanna know how I did it?"

"Yes..."

"Exhale, and shot" - Ashley said

"Well, you study quickly" - Opinikus said, who then looked at me

Ashley also turned to me.

"Celestia, have you seen this?" - Ashley asked

"Yes, I'm impressed" - I said, surprised

Ashley had enormous talent, she managed to master archery so fast and at almost master level, it was amazing.

"Hello, Opinikus" - I said smiling

"Hello, good to see you"

"I see that you train Ashley and it's very effective"

"Hah, she's so good that I can not keep up with her... You little devil" - said Opinikus, rub Ashley's hair, who giggled

"I'm glad, but it looks like it's time for me" - I said, Ashley wanted to ask a question, but I knew exactly what she meant - "I'm sorry, Ashley, but Asriel didn't agree, to take you"

"Oh... It's a pity. Stay here for a while, please"

"I can't. I have to deal with my kingdom too"

"Okay..." - Ashley said, sighing - "Greet Colin from me"

"Be polite, all right?" - I said, spreading my wings

"I will. I promise"

"I hold you by the word" - I said, rising into the air

I started to rise, I turned my head towards Ashley, who was waving goodbye to me, I wave to her too and then headed for Equestria. After quite a long time, I got to Canterlot, the residents dealt with their daily affairs.

I sat on the throne room at the table and dealt with documents, Luna was not at the castle at the moment, I didn't know why. I was looking through each document in turn, when suddenly the door opened and Luna came in.

"Hello, sister. How are you?" - I asked

Luna just looked at me, she looked very depressed.

"Hey, what happened?" - I asked

"Colin... he... he..."

"Calmly... breathe"

Luna was very restless, I was curious about what actually happened. After a moment Luna calmed down, so I could hear what she had to say.

"Colin is in a hospital in Ponyville, he... he's in a coma" - Luna said, and tears fell from her eyes

"What? But... How did it happen?" - I asked

"Demon poisoned him..." - Luna said, again shedding tears - "His veins are black, you can see them through the skin and... and..."

"Shh... It's okay... Everything will be fine" - I said, hugging my sister

"Doctors are constantly wondering, what condition he is in, I'm worried about him, I don't want him to die"

"Everything will be fine, he will get recover" - I said, all the while trying to comfort Luna

"Celestia, there's something else... She... She's back..." - Luna stammered

"Who?" - I asked. Luna said nothing - "Please, tell me"

"N... N-Nightmare Moon..."

"What?!" - I asked in disbelief - "Nightmare Moon is alive?! But how?"

"I don't know, I have no idea"

"Looks like I need to take a deal with it. I'll write a letter to Twilight, something must be done with it" - I said, wanting to leave the throne room

"No, wait!" - Luna said, stopping me - "She saved him"

"Wait for a second, Nightmare Moon? Saved?" - I asked with even more disbelief

"Yes... The demon moved Colin to the Everfree Forest. Nightmare Moon told me that, he visited the ruins of the castle where he met her. That was where the demon caught him later"

"But... something does not suit me here, why did Nightmare Moon help him?"

"Colin talked to her... and she said that... Colin understands her" - Luna said

"Understands? In what sense?" - I asked

"Nightmare Moon told me that Colin was the first to treat her in a friendly way, and... he was not afraid of her, that's why she helped him"

"I don't understand something. Since Nightmare Moon has come back, why she didn't bring eternal night?"

"She has changed, she is no longer evil, she is... How to say it?... Neutral. She understood her mistake, she understood that if she brought an eternal night, everything that lives and everything that exists would be dead"

I couldn't believe what I just heard.

"Where is Nightmare Moon now?"

"I don't know. She probably came back to the ruins of the castle. What to do with it?"

"If Nightmare Moon doesn't want to bring eternal night, let's leave her alone"

"What about Colin?" - Luna asked, then tears came to her eyes again

"Don't worry, Lulu. everything will be fine with him. The important thing is that, that he's alive"

"I'm terribly worried about him, what if he doesn't survive?"

"Don't think about it. I think you should lay down, you look really bad" - I said

"But... The moon"

"Don't worry, I'll deal with it, and you go and rest"

"Thank you"

"You're welcome, oh! And something else, don't worry so much, will be fine"

"Well... I can go now" - Luna said, leaving the throne room

I sat down on the throne again and began to fill in the documents again, however... I felt anxious about Nightmare Moon, maybe I should talk to her? When I finished filling in the documents, I decided to go to Ponyville, I wanted to see what about Colin.

I opened the door of the hospital, went to the reception to find out which room Colin was in.

"Oh... Princess Celestia, what brings you here?" - The receptionist asked

"Hello, I would like to know in which room Colin lies"

"Who?"

"Uhmmm... A human"

"All right, Redheart!"

"What is going on?" - Asked the nurse, approaching the reception

"Lead Princess Celestia to this... human, you know..."

"Ooooh... Okay, please follow me" - She said sadly

"Thank you" - I said

I followed the nurse through the hospital corridors. I felt very uncomfortable here, I had the impression that someone or... something follows me all the time, I could swear that when we managed to reach the corridors branching, something went through the middle, I wanted to come to Colin's room as soon as possible, and leave from here.

"It's here" - Redheart said, pointing to the door

"Thank you, by the way... You could go to the doctor who examined him? I want to know what his condition is"

"Alright" - The nurse, departing

I slowly opened the door to the room, I immediately spotted Colin lying in bed, he was unconscious. I slowly approached his bed. That what I saw, made my heart beat faster and my breath accelerated.

"Oh my..." - I stammered

Colin's skin was completely white, but this time I could see black veins, they were literally all over her body.

"Eh... Hey, how are you?" - I asked, stroking his hair, which now had a more faded color - "Poorly child... Luna is worried. She really cares about you, everything will be fine, you'll see"

"Excuse me, do I interrupt?"

I turned my head to the door where the doctor was standing.

"Oh... how long have you been standing there?" - I asked

"Well, it doesn't matter, I'm sure you wanted to know something about his condition"

"Yes, what's with him?" - I asked

"Look at this" - The doctor said, showing me the vial with some strange black liquid

"What is this?"

"It's a sample of his blood, this... Human has a large dose of some... strange venom in his blood. Very strong venom. I see something like that, for the first time in my life, and believe me, I saw a lot" - The doctor said, putting down the vial, then he went to Colin's bed

The doctor put the hoof on Colin's forehead and held it for a moment.

"It's as cold as ice, but... it's still alive" - said the doctor

"Will he live?" - I asked

"I don't know... we used the strongest sera, but... nothing worked, the rest of the doctors spread their hooves. I'm afraid he's gonna die. We finished our research, and it looks like it, he has only nine days left"

"No... no, no, no, why?" - I asked, then a few tears came out of my eyes

"I'm sorry... We did everything in our power" - The doctor said sadly

"It cannot end like this, he didn't deserve such a fate. It's just an innocent child..."

"We can apply anesthesia to him, he will die a very gentle death"

"I don't ... I don't agree with that. I'm sure something can be done"

"I wouldn't make hope. His condition is critical"

I bent down and then kissed Colin on the forehead, which was very cold.

"Sleep well, little one. Everything will be fine..." - I said with a cry

"Let's go out of here, let's let him rest"

"Okay... I'm going" - I said, leaving the room

The last time I looked back, then started to go forward. I wondered what to say to Luna, I was afraid of her reaction if she found out that this poor child would die, but I was sure that something could be done. Sleep well, my child, everything will be fine.

End of Chapter 13...

Episode I Chapter 14: You have no much time

I. Chapter 14: You have no much time

The first thing I felt was pain... very severe pain, I opened my eyes immediately, it was dark, I had no idea where I was, but I felt that I was lying on something soft and that I was covered, I layed in bed. Slowly, I started to rise, I moaned softly, I felt even more pain, but I managed to get up. I took a few breaths and exhalations, my eyes got a little used to the darkness, I noticed the door, one moment... I recognize this room, I looked around and noticed other beds - "So I am in the hospital, again..." - I thought.

I slowly uncovered the quilt, every little movement made the pain intensify, I finally sat on the edge of the bed, then jumped down. I was standing on level legs, slowly went to the window through which the moonlight was falling, outside it was night, I looked at my hands, which were lit by the moon, only now noticed that I was wearing dark blue pajamas, and my feet were bare. I did not know who put it on me, although it could have been medical staff, I felt a bit embarrassed at the thought that someone might undress me and that was in addition when I was not even aware of it. The light almost reflected off my white skin, under which was visible black veins, then I felt my legs bend under me, I felt so weak that I could barely stand, leaned on the parapet, trying to keep the balance, then suddenly the door to the hall opened, then Princess Luna entered the room, who looked at my bed, she looks confused, then looked at me standing by the window.

"Colin!" - She said, immediately running up to me, I almost fell, but I was immediately caught - "I'm holding you, you should not get out from bed"

I looked at Luna's face, I saw concern and sadness in her eyes.

"What happened?" - I asked

"You've been attacked, but... you're alive" - Luna said, smiling and leading me toward the bed

"I... I'm sorry, it's my fault, I put you in danger"

"Hey, It's okay, me and Elements of Harmony, we were ready for it. As you can see, I'm fine" - Luna said soothingly

In fact, Luna did not have any bandages on her, instead, she wore her necklace with a crescent on it.

After a while, Luna managed to lead me to the bed, I sat on his edge, trying to catch my breath, which also hurt me.

"I'm so glad you're alive, I was worried about you, I was afraid you would not wake up" - Luna said gently hugging me

"I would not wake up? But... what actually happened?" - I asked

Luna released her grip and looked at me with sadness in her eyes.

"You were in a coma, I did not know when you will wake up, I expected it would last longer" - Luna said

"How long did I sleep?"

"Over seven days, how are you feeling?" - Luna asked, putting the hoof on my forehead

"Uhh... Everything hurts me, what's wrong with me?"

"It's the effect of the poison, of this... Demon but don't worry everything will be fine with you" - Luna said, smiling

"He poisoned me?"

"Yes, doctors have no idea how you still alive, because the poison was really strong"

"What about you? Are you all right?" - I asked

"It's all right with me. The demon did not appreciate me, and it was a mistake" - Luna said, smiling proudly

I remembered what had happened, I remember that Nightmare Moon was fighting with a demon, she... she saved me, I wanted to ask Luna for her, but... I remembered that, what Nightmare Moon wanted to do. I would be afraid to know what would happen it would happen if Luna or... Celestia would know that Nightmare Moon is alive.

"You should lie down, you don't look good" - Luna said, affirmatively

When I thinking that I was going to fall asleep again, it made me shake. When I was in a coma, I had nightmares, often repetitions of what had happened before I got here, but... there were other dreams, too one of them I went to some strange laboratory, something like... research facility, I could hear screams, every time I walked along a long corridor, at the end of which there was a steel door. Every time I approached them, my dream is broke off and started the next one. The worst, however, were the nightmares, where this damn demon chased me, each time he managed to catch me up, every time he made me suffer as much as possible, however... this time he started to take on other, even scarier forms, because of that I was afraid to fall asleep.

"No... Please, I don't want to sleep..."

"What is going on?" - Luna asked anxiously

"Nightmares, they don't want to leave me, I'm afraid to sleep"

"You have nothing to fear, I'm with you" - Luna said, embracing me with her wing

"Luna... he threatened you, he would kill you, I don't want it, I don't want you to die because of me"

"He will not do anything to me, I'm stronger than him, and you too"

"What can I do? I'm only a child" - I said

"Nightmare Moon said that demons are just cowards, besides... you can easily defend against them"

"Wait... Nightmare Moon? She brought me here?" - I asked

"Yes, she really likes you, she said that you are her first friend"

I breathed a sigh of relief, Nightmare Moon was safe.

"I wanted to ask you about her, but ..."

"You were afraid to ask, am I right?" - Luna asked

"Yes, I did not want you and Celestia, hurt her. I like her too, she's very nice, but... she doesn't like when I talk about your sister, or rather... about your and her sister."

"Yeah... I'm not surprised, she was banished for a thousand years" - Luna said

"Luna..."

"Yes?"

"You mentioned earlier that, I can defend myself against demons, how?"

"For example... You know why I'm not wounded after the fight?"

"No" - I said

"Look at me, what do you think, of which some of my jewelry elements are made of? A crescent on my necklace, for example, or my shoes"

"Uhmmm... is made of silver? The demons probably don't like it" - I replied questioningly - "Wait a second... I read about it, demons hate silver, because then we are distasteful to them, and silver is painful for them and acts on them, like a poison"

"That's why I'm still alive when I was attacked by a demon for the first time, he hit me with his paw and scratched the crescent on my necklace, then he began to retreat, but he was very obstinate, so he attacked again. Anyway, doctor and bandages were necessary for"

I looked at the crescent which was on Luna's necklace, there was no scratch on it, but I did not dwell on it because it was most likely repaired by a jeweler.

"What else can I do, to defend myself against demons?" - I asked

"Well... it's enough for such a demon was sprinkled with salt, it will make him feel enormous discomfort, you know why?"

"From that, what I remember, in the book was written that salt has a symbolic meaning, it is... is an example of vital forces and everything that is alive, I guess..."

"Yes, demons are not living beings, so... such ordinary salt, it may be an effective weapon against them" - Luna said

I started to get drowsy, closed my eyes and yawned, against my will.

"You should rest" - Luna said

"But I slept eight days" - I answered jokingly

"I know it, I know. But a coma is not the same as an ordinary dream"

"What if the nightmares come back?"

"Don't be afraid, I'm here with you, I will watch" - Luna said

"Thank you..." - I said yawning again

"You're welcome, sleep well"

At that moment I lay down on the bed, then covered myself with a duvet, it was warm and I felt safe.

"Goodnight" - I said closing my eyes and yawning

"Sweet dreams, Colin" - Luna said, then I felt her kiss on the cheek - "Sleep well, my child"

I lay in bed covered with a duvet after while tiredness took over me because I fell asleep almost immediately, I was not afraid anymore, because there was someone with me who gave me a real sense of security.

The first thing I felt was a sharp chill, I opened my eyes and saw the cloudy night sky, and white snowflakes falling from the sky, I lay in a snowdrift. After a while I got up, shaking off the snow, heard a loud howling of the wind, which sounded like screams, I began to look around me, I saw nothing but the icy wastes and a few conifers, not knowing what to do and seeing no other way out, I started to go ahead. I walked through the icy wasteland, it was damn cold, the snowstorm began to intensify, and the wind was blowing harder, I wiped my hands against myself, desperately trying to warm up, unfortunately... there were no any effects, the more that I was wearing only pajamas.

Going through the snowstorm, in the distance I saw some light in the middle of the icy wasteland, I accelerated a bit of a pace, I was getting closer, it turned out that it was a fire, someone was sitting next to it. I came closer to the mysterious figure, I was already about four meters from her. She was a black I managed to see a navy blue waving mane covering her face I thought I knew who it was.

"Nightmare Moon? Is that you?" - I asked

The character turned her head towards me. Yes, it was her, it was Nightmare Moon.

"Colin, what are you doing here?" - Nightmare Moon asked, coming to me immediately

"I..."

"Come to the fire, you'll explain everything to me later," - Nightmare Moon said, embracing me with her wing and leading me towards the bonfire

I was sitting by the fire with Nightmare Moon, which covered me with my wing, it was much warmer for me.

"Pleasant feeling, is not it?" - Nightmare Moon asked

"Yes, thank you. I feel so much better" - I said

"You're welcome, it's good to see you again" - Nightmare Moon said, smiling and taking her wing

"What is this place?" - I asked, looking around

"It's Equestria, and actually what's left of it. Welcome to my nightmare"

Nightmare Moon was visibly saddened, looking into the distance.

"this is your nightmare?" - I asked

"Yes, look there" - Nightmare Moon said, pointing to the mountain in the distance where the castle was located

"Is that Canterlot?"

"Yes, Is ice-covered in the same way as everything else. My conscience doesn't want to give me peace, I'm sick of it, why doesn't it just leave me alone?" - A single tear flowed from Nightmare Moon's eye

I remember what I did to comfort Lyra, I decided to do the same with Nightmare Moon. I began to gently stroke her. Sadness immediately disappeared from her face, she looked at me with a smile.

"I like it. Please, don't stop" - Nightmare Moon said

"As you wish" - I said smiling and continued stroking

Nightmare Moon again embraced me with her wing, she looked pleased.

"You're a very nice child" - She said affirmatively

"Thank you. And you are a very nice mare"

Nightmare Moon's eyes widened, she looked at me in surprise.

"Uhmm... did something happen?" - I asked a bit worried

"For the first time someone said I was nice, I... I don't know how to thank you" - Nightmare Moon said, with tears in her eyes

"You're welcome, that's a trifle, you're really nice"

Nightmare Moon smiled at me, but after a moment the smile began to disappear from her face.

"Actually... how did you get here?" - She asked

"What do you mean?"

"This is my dream, but... you are here" - She said, slightly confused

"I thought that you were in my dream"

"Well... I don't know what made you here, but... I'm glad that it happened, it's good that you are here, thanks to you I feel much better"

"You know... I like you too"

"I know it, I know..."

"You know... There... in the Everfree Forest, you saved me, I wanted to thank you for that"

"What was I supposed to do? Leave you there?" - Nightmare Moon asked, looking straight into my eyes

"No, I... I just thank you for that"

"You're welcome, that's what friends are for" - Nightmare Moon said, smiling warmly - "By the way... I feel sorry to you, you know... because of what happened"

"You mean what happened in the ruins?"

"No, I mean what happened much earlier, I saw your memories, your mother..." - Nightmare Moon did not finish

"I know, I know, you don't have to remind me about it, I do not want to remember it... you know..."

"I understand, but besides... we have more in common than I expected" - Nightmare Moon said smiling

"What do you mean?"

"In your memories, I saw you running away from the Ponyville residents, to be honest... I did not expect them to be so aggressive"

I was silent, the only thing I did, I nodded.

"Listen, they can say, what they want, but I don't consider you a monster"

"Thanks, I appreciate it, you're not a monster either, you're very nice" - I said with a smile

"Anyway... I've seen all your memories. I have one question for you. Why did you say to Luna, mom?"

"Uhmm... honestly, she very reminds my mom. Except... it was just a reflex, I just ... I was scared, I said it under the influence of emotions" - I said, a bit nervous

"Emotions? Which exactly?" - She asked, inquisitive

"Nightmare Moon, I... Please..."

"All right, sorry..."

"No, no. You were just curious, nothing has happened"

"Thank you... nice to be here with you, it's good to sit by a warm bonfire, am I right?"

"Hah... definitely, especially in such a frost" - I said, smiling to her

Me and Nightmare Moon, we were sat together by the bonfire. I leaned against her, I was glad she was here, she probably also. We just sat together and enjoyed this moment.

It was already morning, Colin lay in a bed covered with a duvet, I could see him smiling in his sleep, I loved to watch him sleep. Unexpectedly, the door to the hall opened, my sister came into the room, but... she looked depressed, I wanted to know what had happened.

"Hello sister" - I said

"I see Colin still sleeping" - Celestia said, approaching to the bed - "I think he's having a nice dream" - She said, smiling

"I was going to wake him up, but... let him sleep. It will be good for him"

"Luna, can we talk?"

"I understand, what is going on?"

"Did you tell him about it?" - Celestia asked

"What? You really think I would say something like that to a child?"

"But... you know it is inevitable if we do not find a way to help him..."

"Imagine that a child wakes up from a coma, and you tell him that he will die in two days. Did you even think about it? Did you think about how he would feel?"

"And if we don't find a way to help him, then what then?" - Celestia asked

"You told me yourself that something could be done"

"And if we would cast out this demon?"

"That probably would work, but I don't know how to do it" - I said

"You talked with Colin, you should know that"

"Yes, only he did not tell me everything, he was anxious and... he did not explain it well, anyway... if I started asking him about it, he would have started to suspect something"

"In that case, what to do?"

I wondered for a moment, the only way was to find a book where everything was written.

"Find this book, it's called 'About Demons'. Everything should be written there" - I said

"Okay, are you coming with me?" - Celestia asked

"No, I will stay here, I prefer to stay with him, you know..."

"I understand, see you, sister" - Celestia said, leaving the room

"Bye..."

Some time has passed, I stood by the window and looked outside, unexpectedly the sound of yawning reached my ears, I turned around and saw Colin, who had just woken up.

"Good morning" - Colin said, rising

"Good morning, did you sleep well?" - I asked, giggling

"It's not bad, I'm fine"

"It's nice to hear it" - I said, smiling and approaching to bed

I looked at Colin, he looked sad, even though he said he was fine, he did not look that way.

"Hey, what's wrong?" - I asked

"What? No, no, it's okay" - Colin said

"You look sad, what happened?" - I asked - "Colin if something happened, you can tell me about it"

Colin sighed heavily, looked at me and began to speak.

"I..." - Colin did not finish

The door to the room opened again, and this time Rainbow Dash came in, she looked at Colin for a moment, then quickly flew to him and hugged him.

"Hi Rainbow!" - Colin said, laughing

"Hey kid, how are you?"

"I'm fine, and you?"

Rainbow let go of Colin and looked at him seriously.

"Believe me, you really scared us, we were worried about you"

"I'm sorry... I..."

"Don't worry, kid, it's okay" - Rainbow said, hugging Colin again

Rainbow Dash acted like his older sister, and Colin was like her younger brother.

"But do not do it anymore, do you understand?" - Rainbow said, rubbing Colin's hair

"Okay, okay, stop it!" - Colin said, laughing - "Rainbow, stop it, please"

"Nope, I'll stop when I get bored" - She said slyly, holding him down

Colin freed himself from the grip of Rainbow Dash, jumped off the bed and started running away from her, laughing.

"Don't run away, I will catch you anyway!" - Rainbow said, flying behind Colin

"In your dreams!" - Colin said, running away

I laughed, yeah... definitely like an older sister. Rainbow Dash was soon caught him, they both fell to the floor and began to struggle with each other, laughing happily.

"Oh, come on! Rainbow Dash, please" - Colin said

"I told you, I would catch you, kid" - Rainbow said, rubbing his hair again

I laughed, I was happy that Colin had experienced some real carefree.

"Rainbow Dash!"

"Okay, okay, I'm stopping" - Rainbow said, letting him go - "Good to see you again, kid"

"You too" - Colin said

"Do you remember this? This is where we met for the first time, you know... the night I brought you here, together with Fluttershy. "

"Wait... what do you..."

"I told you, I saw your memories, I thought you slept, but now, I know you really good pretend" - Rainbow said

"Hah... Thanks" - Colin said, standing up with Rainbow

Pretending... of course, what if Colin did not really sleep during my conversation with Celestia? And what if he wanted to tell me about it? I was wondering what he could think of now, and... what it is like to live with the knowledge that you will die soon? About the fact that you have less and less time, which relentlessly escapes, and... what if I cannot save him? I felt anxiety, which grew with every moment.

"Will Twilight and the rest come as well?" - Colin asked, sitting down on the bed

"Well... I'm not sure. Pinkie Pie has a lot of work at Sugarcube Corner. Applejack has a lot of work on the farm. Rarity, as usual, sews clothes. Twilight went to the Everfree Forest, and Fluttershy... now she's probably dealing with animals. As for me, I had nothing to do, so I decided to visit you, but... I did not expect to see you awakened"

"Thanks, Rainbow"

"By the way, I was supposed to ask you something. Have you read the Daring Do?" - Rainbow asked

"Uhmmm... no, I just did not have time, you know"

"Yea... I know, if you have time, read, believe me, it's worth it"

"Well, if you praised her so much, maybe" - Colin said, smiling

I was glad Colin had at least a moment of carefree, however, it still did bother me that he could know that he did not have much time left.

I was present in the Library in Canterlot, hidden in the shadow, watching Celestia, she constantly looking for something, every now and then looking through the books and throwing them away.

"Goddammit, where is it?!" - She shouted, then she sank to the floor and sat down

I knew what happened and what it was about, Celestia talked to Luna in the hospital, Colin was about to die, so she was looking for a way to save him, she was looking for some books on demons but she could not find her, fortunately, I knew what to do, but... I decided to irritated Celestia, a little bit.

"What happened? What are you looking for?" - I asked

Celestia immediately opened her eyes and began to look around nervously.

"Who is there?"

"It's not important, but I'm curious about what are you looking for"

"I will not tell you anything until you show yourself" - She said firmly

"Believe me, you do not want to see me, tell me what happened, and maybe..."

"I said, show yourself! This is an order!"

"Let it be so, but... you will not be satisfied"

At that moment, I came out of the shadows, Celestia's eyes widened, I saw fear in her eyes, then she got up and slowly began to retreat.

"N-Nightmare Moon..." - She stammered

"Surprise" - I said, laughing - "Oooh... what happened? You don't happy to see me? beloved sister?" - I asked sarcastically

"What do you want?" - Celestia asked nervously

"I was first, who asked the question. What are you looking for?" - I asked calmly

"And what do you care?"

"Why? maybe because Colin is my friend, and I know what to do to save him" - I replied

"Do you really know? Tell me, please."

"Maybe I will say, maybe not"

"Listen, his life depends on it! So..."

"Calm down, why are you so nervous? Can not talk calmly?" - I asked, slyly smiling

"Listen carefully, watch your tone! Speak, or..."

"Or what?! Will you banish me out to the moon, as before?! Do not think that I forgot about it. I will never forgive you, so shut up and let me tell you before I change my mind" - I said, a bit irritated

Celestia paled, wrinkled her eyebrows, and took a deep breath.

"All right, so tell me what to do?"

"I hear you're going to cast out this demon, right?"

"Yes, what do we have to do?"

"First and foremost, you must know that it is very risky and if something goes wrong, this child will die in horrible torment" - I said

"Fine, but except that..."

"Except that, the person who will cast him out must be mentally strong. Demons don't let go their victims easily and they can do anything to prevent you"

"In that case, this task isn't for me. I cannot do it, however... Luna could try, despite what happened recently, she managed to keep her cool"

"You're right, the more it's best to do it at midnight, then it's the best chance she can make it, but... Something else is needed"

"What?"

"Luna must know the name of the demon. Names have sealing power, if you know the name of the demon, you can order him to just leave"

"Do you know that name?" - Celestia asked

"It's funny that you ask. Yes, I know that name when I fought a demon, forced him to reveal his name" - I said proudly - "If you only heard him moan, hah! He sounded so pitifully, that I even felt sorry for him.

"How this name does sound? Say it, please!"

I approached Celestia and whispered the name of the demon to her ear, she flinched, her breathing clearly accelerated, she was stressed, in a sense I enjoyed it.

"So... that's enough, right?"

"That would be enough, but... Here comes the next problem" - I said with concern, turning my back

"What problem?"

"When Colin came to the ruins of the castle in the Everfree Forest, I used the healing spell on him, all his wounds healed, or at least... I thought so" - I said with a sigh - "The only wound that has not been healed is a claw mark on his back" - I said sadly

"But... what does this have to do with it?"

"Colin is marked... If Luna cast away this demon, he will come back anyway, it may take days, weeks, or even months, but... The demon will be even more aggressive when he returns"

I turned my head towards Celestia, who sighed heavily, then sat on the floor and thought, then she stood up and looked at me with a smile.

"Thank you, Nightmare Moon, I... I don't know what to say, how to repay you?"

I frowned and stared angrily at Celestia, the smile from her face disappeared immediately.

"Let's explain something to each other... I'm not doing it because of you, I'm only doing it for this child" - I was saying, going up to Celestia, who nervously began to retreat - "And something else... I don't care about your favors. If you ever try to get in my way, I'll kill you"

Celestia fell over and then leaned against the wall, my face was only a few centimeters from her face, she was terrified, I felt great satisfaction.

"I hope we understand each other, dear little sister" - I said sarcastically

Celestia nodded nervously, never taking her eyes off me.

"I guess so..." - I said, retreating into the shadow

After a while Celestia got up, looked nervously at the place where I was now, she did not see me, because she breathed a sigh of relief, went over to the books scattered on the ground, then began to put them back in her place "Hah... at least she can to clean up after herself, I thought she would exclaim a maid" - I thought, snorting with laughter. When Celestia finished sort books, she left the library.

I sat and talked with Luna and Rainbow Dash, we laughed, we talked with each other about different things, I was glad that they are here, although... Luna looked a bit sad. I knew why. I was torn inside myself. This morning... I overheard a conversation between Luna and Celestia, I was going to die in two days. I did not really want to die, I wanted to be with my friends, I tried not to cry. If this were to be the last moments of my life, I wanted to spend it only with my friends. I was glad that Rainbow Dash was here with me. Although I was saddened by the fact that there were no other friends here, I wanted to see them, I missed them.

Suddenly, the hall door opened, Celestia entered the room.

"Hi" - I said

Celestia looked at me immediately.

"Hello Colin, how are you?" - She said with a smile, coming up to me

"I'm fine" - I said, smiling - "And you?"

"Well... I was in the Griffon Empire recently, and... you have greetings from your friend, Ashley" - Celestia said

"Ashley?! How does she feel? Is everything alright with her?" - I asked, immediately getting up

"Hey... Calm down, my child. She's fine and... She's a really lovely girl"

I breathed a sigh of relief, everything is all right with Ashley, I liked her very much, although... I felt something more, than just friendship. I was attracted to her, she was really pretty, I think only the blind would not like her.

"Did she... mention something about me?" - I asked hopefully

Celestia looked confused for a moment, but she smiled again.

"Y-yes... She said she would like to meet you. she misses you" - Celestia said

"Well, well, well... Am I sensing looove?" - Rainbow asked slyly

"What?! No... What are you talking about?" - I asked, with a blush on my face

"You do not know? School break, remember?" - Rainbow asked, making fake kisses

"Uhmmm... I..."

"Kissy, kissy, Colin" - Rainbow said, slowly approaching me

"Gotcha! My turn!" - I said, grabbing Rainbow Dash, and then began to rub her mane

"Colin, stop it! Do you know, how long I've been composing this hairstyle?" - Rainbow asked, trying to break free

"Take back, what you said" - I said, rubbing harder

"Never!" - Rainbow Dash said, breaking out of my grasp

Rainbow Dash pressed me lightly to the ground and tried to kiss me, I started to fight her, Celestia and Luna did not stand it and burst out laughing. After a moment I managed to break free Rainbow and me were amused by this situation, just like the royal sisters.

"Not bad, kid" - Rainbow said, helping me get up

"Thanks, you too" - I said

Luna and Celestia, they were still giggling. After a short while, Celestia took the floor.

"To be honest... You and Rainbow, are like a younger brother and big sister"

"I think so too" - Luna said

Well... Looking at my relations, with Rainbow Dash, we actually look like siblings.

"Awww... Did you hear that, my little brother?" - Rainbow asked

"I heard that... My sister" - I said jokingly

Me and Rainbow, we laughed, just like Luna and Celestia. After a moment, we stopped laughing and the princess took the floor again

"Sister, I wanted to talk to you in private" - She said

"About what?" - Luna asked

"You know... About this..." - Celestia said, looking at me every now and then

"Oh, I see..." - Luna looked at me, I smiled at her, and she smiled at me

"Let's go to the corridor"

"All right" - Luna got up, then left the room

Celestia has stopped for a moment, smiled at me, she stood there for a few seconds, then she herself went out the door, closing it behind her.

Me and Rainbow Dash looked at the door behind which the voices of both princesses were muffled.

"What do you think, What are they talking about?"

I knew the answer to this question, what else could I talk about?

"Well... I'm afraid I know..." - I said, sad

Rainbow looked at me with a bit of anxiety.

"Hey, what happened?"

I sat on the bed, Rainbow Dash stood right in front of me

"This morning... I overheard the conversation between Luna and Celestia, I... I... found out that... I will die in two days..." - I said I lowered my head down, a small trickle of tears flowed down my cheeks

"Oh no... YYou didn't have to know about it..." - Rainbow said sadly

"You know about it?" - I asked, raising my head

"Yes... I knew it, we all knew" - Rainbow Dash sat next to me - "I remember it like it was yesterday. When we saw you, almost dead... on the Nightmare Moon back, and this... black veins on your body, I thought she hurt you"

"She saved my life" - I said, a bit angrily

"Easy, we know that" - Rainbow said - "You can guess what happened later, we started to accuse her of what happened to you, but... our accusations turned out to be false. The doctors did not know what to do with you. , we wanted to let Celestia know about it, that Nightmare Moon is alive and what happened to you, but she was at the Griffon Empire"

"What happened next?" - I asked

"The next day, when she came back from the Griffon Empire... She... she went to this hospital, she told Luna what happened and... that you will die soon. Luna was completely depressed when she found out about it. Then Celestia informed us" - At this moment, Rainbow Dash hugged me and began to sob

"Hey... are you all right?" - I asked

"We... we were worried about you, I... I was afraid that... I will never hear your voice again and... that you will never wake up"

"Rainbow... Don't cry, I'm here" - I said, hugging Rainbow Dash more tightly, a few tears spilled out of my eyes

Rainbow Dash let go, just like me. I saw tears streaming down her cheeks.

"I don't want you to die..."

"I do not want that too, Rainbow, I... Thank you..." - I said, then more tears flowed from my eyes

"For what?"

"For... everything... When I came here, I was lost, scared, wounded and... intimidated by everyone... When you and Fluttershy, you stood over me... I thought it was over, I managed to come to terms with death, I... I wanted you to end my suffering, I just had enough"

"Colin..."

"However... you did not do it, you helped me. Then I regained my hope, you... fed me, you took me under your roof, but most of all... you gave me a real friendship" - I said, sniffling - "Thank you..."

At this moment, I hugged Rainbow Dash, she gently pressed me to me.

"You're welcome, kid. we're with you" - Rainbow said, hugging me more tightly

"I love all of you, thank you... I really thank you ..." - I said, crying

"We love you too"

Suddenly, the hall door opened, me and Rainbow Dash, we turned around. Luna and Celestia entered the room, looked at us and stopped immediately, confused.

"Uhmm... did we miss something?" - Celestia asked

"What happened here?" - Luna asked, coming closer - "You... you cried?

Rainbow Dash let go of me, then jumped off the bed, sniffed and wiped her tears.

"Luna, Celestia... He knows..." - Rainbow said, trying to suppress the cry - "He knows about it..."

"What? Did you tell him about it?" Celestia asked, immediately approaching Rainbow - "Why did you do that?"

"Celestia, please, calm down... I... I need to tell you something" - I said, jumping off the bed, "I have overheard your conversation, I know I'll die, you do not have to hide it anymore"

There was a momentary silence in the room, Luna slowly approached me.

"That's what you wanted to tell me about, am I right?" - Luna asked, standing in front of me

"Yes, I'm glad you're here with me. After tomorrow... I will not have the opportunity to... uhh... sorry..." - I did not finish, I dropped my head down. Tears began to flow from my eyes again, I immediately wiped off - "I will not have an opportunity anymore... To see all of you again..."

"Hmm... And what if I told you that you will still be able to see us, and for as long as you want?" - Luna asked, smiling

It intrigued me, I raised my head and looked Luna in the eye.

"What do you mean?" - I asked

"I know what to do to save you, but... it's very risky"

"So there is a chance?" - Rainbow asked, surprised

"Yes, but..." - Luna turned her head towards Rainbow Dash - "It is also very possible that it may not work, and then..." - Then Luna looked at me again - "You will die in a... really terrible torment... "

"Damn..." - I said, sitting down on the bed - "What exactly do you want to do?"

"I'm going to try cast out this damned demon. If it goes away, the venom in your bloodstream too. But, as I said, if something goes wrong, you'll die" - Luna said, sitting next to me

"So... I have a chance for a normal life, but... also for a very painful death?"

"Yes, you can do it today, but... You can think about it, I don't force you to do anything" - Luna said, embracing me with her wing

I sat on the bed, thinking about it, on the one side... I could wait until death would come alone, but on the other side, I could speed it up but it would be very painful, but I have the chance to survive

"So?"

"Let it be, you can try" - I said

"Are you sure?" - Celestia asked

"I will die anyway, for me no difference, whether it will be sooner or later, or if it will hurt a lot more, at least I have a chance for a new, normal life, so what remains for me?"

"Hey, don't worry, I'll bet it will work, will be fine" - Luna said - "You know... Maybe you'd like to see Twilight and the rest?"

"If it's my last day... Yes"

"You have to be discharged from the hospital, the more so that doctors don't know what to do" - Rainbow said, opening the door

"Okay, let's go" - I said, jumping off the bed

I was currently at the reception, I was standing and waiting for a discharge from the hospital.

"Colin..." - I heard from the side of the corridor

I looked into the corridor, the lights were flashing every now and then, but... at the very end, I saw a dark silhouette moving on four legs, it was the demon, it was getting closer. He walked very slowly, after a while he began to walk on two legs, which lengthened, the demon changed its form. He turned into a very tall, two-legged creature, with long hands and claws, and two horns on her head.

"So many souls to play with, so little time, don't you think?" - The demon said. I heard his voice in my head

"W-what?..." - I asked, confused

"You don't have much time, you know it well, nothing will save you" - Demon said, coming closer

I felt a growing pain from the left side of my chest. I moaned softly, caught myself in the place where the demon stabbed his venomous spike, the pain was growing bigger and in addition, began to spread all over my body.

"Kid, what's wrong?" - Rainbow asked

"It hurts..." - I moaned in pain

"Are you sure that, you want to discharge him from the hospital?" - The receptionist asked

"You are not able to help him. Thanks to us, he will have any chance" - Celestia said

The pain was unbearable, I fell to my knees, moaning softly in pain and then to the floor. I began to close my eyes slowly, I only saw the white light emitted by a lamp that glowed in my eyes and a black figure bending over me.

"N-no... go away, leave me alone, please..." - I stuttered, my teeth clenched

"You belong to me..." - Said voice in my head

"No, I don't belong to... uhh..." - I did not finish, the pain did not let me

I don't know what happened, I woke up on the hospital floor, it was completely dark, but my eyes quickly got used to the dark. When I got up, I looked around, I was at the reception, which was right next to the exit door.

"Hello?... Anyone here?" - I asked

My echo spread throughout the corridor, no one spoke, deaf silence. I turned to the exit door, opened it, and outside I saw the house in the middle of the icy wasteland, but the snowstorm was not as intense as before. I went outside, felt a very cold snow under my feet, I wanted to go back to the hospital, but... nothing was behind me. "Strange" - I thought, I realized that it was another dream. I turned back to the house again, started to walk towards him, the snow creaking under my feet. After a short while I came to the doorstep, went to the door, wanted to open it, but they only slightly twitched, they were open, but the lock in the door froze.

"There's no place like home, am I right?" - I heard behind me

Immediately I turned around, a demon stood behind me, in his new form, he was staring at me with his red eyes, smiling.

"The form of Manticore is already bored you, huh?" - I asked

"What can I say? Yes" - Demon said

"I'm not afraid of you, what is this place?" - I asked a bit bored

"You are not afraid of me... Hah... Sure, keep telling yourself. don't you recognize your home?"

I turned to the door, walked a few steps back and... it was my old house.

"What do you want to show me, this time?" - I asked, no answer

I looked around, the demon was gone, he probably wanted me to come inside.

"Son of a bitch, if that's what you want..." - I said, going to the door

I pulled the handle more firmly, I heard the ice slamming and the door opened, inside it was completely dark.

"Okay, let it be" - I said, going inside

I did not see anything at all, I took a few steps forward, very slowly to avoid stumbling over something. I turned to the door again, they were about six meters away from me, I was afraid to go on, so I decided to turn back. I ran to the door, which shut instantly, causing a loud bang.

"Fuck..." - I said, confused

"Such dirty words, from such a young child..." - I heard around me

"Show yourself! Now!" - I shouted furiously

"If that's what you want..."

Then suddenly the lights flashed, I looked around, I was in the same corridor that had dreamed of me before, it was this research facility. I heard human screams everywhere, and the lights were flashing every now and then.

Then I heard a loud squeak behind me, turned around and saw a demon walking towards me, who was clawing on the metal door, humming along. I started to go backward, stumbled over something and began to desperately back out, trying to get up.

"Ring-a-ring o' roses. A pocket full of posies. A-tishoo. A-tishoo. We all fall down..." - The demon sang, getting closer to me, still clawing the wall

After a while I managed to get up, the demon swung his paw and hit me with his claws on the left cheek, I fell to the floor, hissing in pain. I caught with my right hand on the cheek, I felt warm blood on my hand that was dripping on the floor, which is strange... At first, it was red, but after a while, it began to turn black.

"Wake up! Don't sleep! It's just a bad dream! Hah, hah, hah..." - demon said, mockingly

"Leave me, please..." - I said, with tears in my eyes

"You know... the taste of your fear, it reminds me of your mother. Her fear tasted the same..." - Demon said, grabbing my neck and lifting me up - "Was delicious..."

"Get out, leave me alone!" - I shouted, desperately

"It's a nightmare, that you will not wake up from. No one will save you anymore" - Demon said, laughing ominously - "And this is just the beginning of the fun..."

At that moment the demon threw me on the floor, I heard a crack, it was my spine and a few ribs, it hurt like hell. I wanted to get up, but I did not feel my legs.

"Stop it, please... I do not want this!" - I said, crying

"Stop it, please... I do not want this! Hah, hah, hah... You say NO, but you think otherwise, am I right?"

"I've had enough, I'm begging..." - I said, and tears came out of my eyes

"Let it be so..." - Demon said cutting my throat with claws

I started to choke, I could not catch my breath, and at that moment my sleep stopped, I opened my eyes, took a deep breath and immediately got up to a sitting position. I was lying in a bed, I looked around the room, it was a room with beds in Canterlot. I heard someone steps out of the dark and something like... whispers that were spoken in a strange language, and later two red lights. I immediately got out of bed, ran to the door of the room which I opened, ran out into the corridor, and I closed door. I took a few steps back, heard footsteps around the corner, after a moment the guards came around the corner, they were two stallions, one of them had a scar crossing the right eye, and one mare, but... they were different, they were all gray, they had membranous wings, armor in dark colors and eyes with vertical pupils, they stopped for a moment surprised. We stared at each other for a few seconds.

"What the hell is that?!" - Asked the stallion with a scar, aiming a spear at me, then immediately began to approach me

I was scared, I began to nervously step back, then between me and the stallion, the mare stood immediately.

"Wait, leave him, I know what it is, this is the man Celestia talked about. He is not dangerous"

"Wait a minute, so this is a?..."

"Yes, this creature is gentle, but if it feels threatened, it can be very violent. So, stop aiming at him with a spear and move away"

The mare turned to look at me in the eyes - "How are you? I'm Iris, and you?"

"I'm Colin, tell me... What am I doing here?" - I asked nervously

"Easy, you're safe, Princess Luna and Elements of Harmony brought you here" - Mare said, calmly

"Okay... Where are they now? And... who are you?" - I asked

"We are Night Guards, we patrol the castle, as you guessed... at night, and this my brothers, Landon and Logan. Logan, the one with a scar crossing the right eye" - she said, smiling friendly - "And when it comes, Twilight and the rest, they are here in the castle too"

I calmed down a bit, Iris seemed to be nice.

"So... The guards in golden armor belong to Celestia, and you belong to Luna, am I right?"

"Yeah, do you want to lead you, to Twilight, and the rest of the Elements of Harmony?" - Iris offered

"Yes, I would be grateful, it's my friends"

"I know"

"Can we help you with this... Human?" - Logan asked

"You don't have to, I'll take him myself" - Iris said

"And what are we to do?" - Landon asked

"Go back to patrol, I'll join you later. Come on, Colin, stay close, okay?"

"Okay..." - I said

I and Iris walked through the corridor, every now and then I turned around nervously, each time I saw behind me a tall, dark figure that disappeared just when I looked at It.

"Hey, is okay, little one?" - Iris asked

"Y-yes... it's okay"

"Why are you so pale? As far as I know, people have a different skin color, and... these black veins..."

I was silent, I just looked at Iris and immediately looked away.

"I understand, you do not want to talk about it, but... I guess it hurts"

"Yes... a bit..." - I said, going all the time

"You look nervous, what happened?"

"I had a bad dream, very bad... I... Sorry, I don't want to talk about it"

"Alright, I don't press" - Iris said

After a while, we got to some tall, decorated, double doors.

"What is here?" - I asked

"It's a throne room, Celestia is usually sitting here," Iris said. Come in, I'm sure she's expecting you"

"Are my friends here?"

"Probably yes. Alright, see you, kid. Oh! don't be so closed in yourself, open up, okay? I'm back on patrol, goodnight"

"Goodnight..."

I took a deep breath, then opened the right side of the door, went inside and closed it behind me. The room was very large, there were stained glass windows, columns and a long red carpet, stretching from the door to the throne, which was slightly higher. I saw Celestia on the throne, staring at one of the stained glass windows.

"Uhmm... Excuse me..."

Celestia looked at me, her eyes widened, she stared at me for a moment, confused.

"Colin!" - She said, then immediately ran to me - "You are not sleeping anymore... tell me... how are you feeling?"

"I... I don't know... Celestia, where is Twilight? And... the rest?" - I asked

"Oh... Please, don't be sad. They... They came back to Ponyville, I told them to leave" - Celestia said sadly

"What? But... I did not even say goodbye to them!"

"I'm sorry..." - said, Celestia

"That's all? why did you do that?" - I asked, a bit nervous

"I had to, I did not want... you know... I... I'm sorry, my child"

"I'd like to see them"

"You'll see them again, I'm sure of it"

"And if not? What then?"

"Don't worry so much, I'm sure it will work"

The door to the throne room opened, I turned around and saw Luna looking at me, slightly confused.

"Oh, there you are, I was looking for you"

I did not say anything, I felt sorry that I would never see my friends again.

"Hey, what happened?" - Luna asked

"Twilight and the rest... they, I mean... I did not manage to say goodbye to them"

"Oh... Don't worry, will be fine, you will still have the opportunity to meet them, I assure you. Sister, how much has remained until midnight?"

"About thirty minutes" - Celestia said

"In that case, it's time"

"Good luck, and... be careful"

"Don't worry, I'll be fine" - Luna said - "Come on, Colin, and... don't be afraid, I'll be fine"

"Okay..." - I said indifferently, after which I left the throne room

I headed towards the room from which I came with Iris, I heard the door to the throne room closing, I just walking straight ahead, my head down.

"Colin... How are you feeling?" - Luna asked I did not even notice that he was walking next to me

"I don't know, I have mixed feelings" - I said, raising my head up - "One day, I'm chased by a monster who turns out to be some demon who for some reason wants to kill me and brings me nightmares. The second day I came to a world full of talking horses"

"Ponies..."

"It does not matter, let it end"

"Don't worry, everything will go well" - Luna said

"Maybe... I'm just tired of all this"

"I understand you, but it does not mean you have to expect the worst immediately"

"Life can surprise..." - I said, quoting Celestia

"Exactly, and maybe this time it will also surprise you, I'm sure of it" - Luna said, smiling at me

I was glad that Luna was optimistic for me, although... I only anticipated a black scenario, but maybe... Maybe I will succeed and finally, I will be free.

"Well, here we are"

"Before we enter, I could go to the bathroom? In the end... I was lying unconscious for more than seven days, I would like to take a shower"

"Alright, but... hurry up, okay?"

"Well... I'll be right back"

After some time I got to the bathroom door, I opened it going inside, I looked in the mirror and froze... I saw something terrible. My skin was almost gray, there were black veins under it, and my black hair, just faded, in other words, I saw a man's wreck. I took off my blouse, in the mirror, on the left side of my chest, in the place where my heart is, saw a black stain, touched her and felt pain, did not know what to think about it. I undressed until the end, I went in the shower, thoroughly washed my whole body and hair, it took me a few minutes. When I was done, I stepped out of the shower, wiped one of the towels, then dressed again. I headed towards the room from which I ran out, meeting Iris and her brothers. Luna was waiting at the door, she looked as worried as I was, after a moment she saw me walking toward her.

"You are already, so... ready?"

"Ready. Let's just get this over with" - I said sadly

"Hey... look at me" - Luna said, grabbing my shoulders, I looked at her face, she was smiling - "Don't worry, will be fine, okay?"

"Okay..."

"Alright, let's not waste time.

I opened the door, going inside, it was dark, I felt very disturbed, I had the impression that someone, or... something is watching me, waiting for the right moment to attack.

"What now?" - I asked

"Lie to one of the beds and... try to fall asleep" - Luna said

"Okay, but... I don't know if I can asleep"

I went to the bed where I woke up, sat on the edge of it, and lay down on it, covering myself with a duvet. A few minutes passed, I lay in bed, and Luna sat next to me, all the time looking after me, I was afraid of what could happen soon, despite that I tried not to think about it, but... I couldn't stop.

"You know... I wanted to tell you something"

"What is going on?"

"On the day of your birthday, I wanted to give you something, but... I did not know what, but now I know"

"What is that?" - I asked, rising to a sitting position

Luna's horn shone, I felt something suddenly appear on my neck, it was a necklace. I took it off and it turned out to be a silver necklace with a crescent.

"This for me?" - I asked

"Yes, do you like it?"

"It's very nice, thank you" - I said, putting my necklace back on my neck

"Now that we're talking... I still remember how you woke up screaming and... then it happened"

"What?"

"You called me your mom" - Luna said

"Oh!... I'm sorry if you somehow offended you..."

"Hey, relax, nothing happened, I'm not angry" - Luna said, smiling and putting the hoof on my shoulder

"Really?"

"Really, if you want, you can call me your mum. It does not bother me"

"I... thank you..."

"You're welcome, with the rest... you said yourself that I remind you of it. We have the same eye color, remember?"

"Yes, I remember" - I said chuckling

"I'm happy to, but... it's about something else, I'd like to ask about your real mother, about the one that... you know..."

"I know" - I said, suddenly sad

"Sorry, I did not mean to make you sad, but... Tell me, do you remember her name?" - Luna asked

This question surprised me a bit, but... I thought about it a moment and... No. I did not know how my real mother's name was, it was just like I knew that name but... I just forgot it.

"No... I don't remember my mother's name, and I don't remember my father's name in the same way, but... why do you ask about it?"

"The point is that... when I was in your memories, the vast majority of them were blurred"

"But why is this?" - I asked

"I don't know, although... I remember some pictures, one of them was a long corridor, at the end of which there was a door"

"Wait a minute, I know it! I have dreamed about him several times"

"Really?"

"Yes, I was walking along this corridor, it was a laboratory, I heard people shouting, but... whenever I approached the door, my dream was broken" - I said, trying to sort everything out

"Strange... just what can it be related to?"

"I don't know, I don't remember that I used to be in this... laboratory"

"But why was it in one of the memories? Strange..."

"I would like to know it myself" - I said, laying aside

"I wanted to ask you something else. Tell me, what will you do when the demon be cast away?" - Luna asked

"I don't know, maybe I will go back to Ponyville, I like this place"

"Why don't you stay with me, and my sister?"

"Wait, what?" - I asked, rising - "Stay with you?"

"Why not? What's stopping you?"

"All in all it's nothing, but... Canterlot, it's so... a fancy place, everyone here is so rich, I don't know..." - I said, then Luna got a bit sad - "But... I can stay here for some period of time"

"What? Really?" - Luna asked

I nodded, then Luna smiled at once.

"You know... I wanted to tell you that you are like a son to me... a son I never had"

"And you are like a real mother to me, thank you..."

Luna smiled even more, but then the smile instantly disappeared from her face. She looked at me, she looked worried.

"What happened?" - I asked

"No, nothing... it's okay" - Luna said, then the smile came back to her face again - "It's late, try to fall asleep now"

"Okay..." - I said, again laying aside - "Goodnight, mom"

"Goodnight" - Luna said, kissing me on the cheek - "Sleep well"

I lay in bed, covered with a quilt, it was very quiet, I still could not stop thinking about what would be tomorrow and honestly, I was afraid of it. I closed my eyes trying to fall asleep, unfortunately to no avail, then something strange happened. I opened my eyes and I was no longer in Canterlota, I was lying on the grass, some meadows in the middle. I quickly got up, was a dark night, the only light was the moon and the stars in the sky, in the distance I could hear the wind, I felt the breath of cool, night air, and the blades of grass swayed gently.

"Welcome" - I heard in front of me, I looked up and saw Nightmare Moon

"Uhmm... hello" - I said, smiling

"Tell me, do you like my work?" - She asked

"Yes, we have a really beautiful night" - I said with a smile, staring at the starry sky

"It's much better than the icy wasteland, what about a walk in the moonlight?"

"With pleasure..."

"In that case, what are you waiting for? Let's go..."

End of Chapter 14...

Episode I - Chapter 15: I know what your name is

I. Chapter 15: I know what your name is

To the midnight, a few minutes remained. Colin could not sleep, so I used a sleeping spell on him. I sat and waited, each next moment, I felt more and more fear, I was afraid that it might not work, despite this... I tried not to lose faith, deep inside I knew that it would work.

It happened... it was midnight, all this time I felt that apart from me and Colin, there was someone in the room, or... something... Something very evil. At that moment I heard a groan, it was Colin. I looked at him and saw him tremble, he looked as if he was felt intense pain.

There was a whisper in my head, it was in a strange language, I already knew what it was. The demon came for his sacrifice. At that moment, a whisper came from the corner of the room, I turned my head and saw something that looked like... black smoke from which the demon began to emerge, however... it had a different form. It was a tall, emaciated figure, with long claws and two horns on its head.

"Hello, Lulu. Is good to see you again" - Demon said, smiling

I frowned and looked at him angrily, the smile disappeared from his face but he quickly returned to her.

"What happened? Don't you happy seeing me?" - At this moment, the demon pulled out his claws and began to rub against each other, making a sound like the two knives being sharpened

"I'm not afraid of you, demon. Get out from here" - I said

"Strong words, well... No, he belongs to me..."

"He doesn't belong to you. You dammed viper" - I snarled

At that moment the demon made a very loud roar, the wind began to blow in the room. Colin began to tremble and writhe, even more, groaning very painfully.

"Stop it! why do you do this to him? Get away from him! Do you understand? Get out!"

"I love to see him suffer, it's music for my ears" - Demon said, stepping closer to the bed

I stood in front of the demon who stopped immediately. He looked at me, frowned, and smiled - "The boundary between courage and stupidity is very thin, and you will soon cross one of them" - He said, lengthening his claws

"Leave this child alone. Do you understand? He doesn't belong to you! Get out of here!" - I shouted, looking straight into his eyes

"Hah! you have no power over me, Lulu. I have a good advice for you. Run away from here while you still can"

"You are wrong, I have power over you, I know what your name is, demon... You are..." - I didn't finish

Demon grabbed me by the neck, then raised me up, I tried to break free, but I couldn't.

"Do not you dare say that, bitch..." - Demon said, then he threw me on the floor

I lay stunned on the floor, shivering and hissing in pain, the demon pressed me to her with his foot. He began to slowly raise his paw up, his claws extended even more.

"Sweet dreams..." - He said, doing a swing

I thought it was the end, but that's when someone fall something to him. The demon took a few steps back, grabbing his head, moaning and pronouncing words in this strange language. I looked at my savior, it was Nightmare Moon

"Hello... sister..." - Nightmare Moon said, standing over me and looking at me without any emotions, helping me to get up

Nightmare Moon was standing right in front of me, she looked straight into my eyes, after a while she approach and looked at the kneeling demon, smiling at him. The demon looked at Nightmare Moon, showing teeth and growling.

"What happened? You don't like a bit of silver and salt?" - She asked slyly

"You..."

"Yes, me. Do you remember?" - Nightmare Moon asked, coming closer

The demon rose quickly and began to retreat back, roaring.

"Well, now you are afraid, hah! You are pathetic, you are nothing more than a mere coward"

At that moment the Demon roared furiously, hitting Nightmare Moon, which fell to the floor. Demon grabbed her by the throat and lifted her up, it was the right moment to chase him away.

"Let her go, demon. Your name gives me full power over you, I know how it sounds!" - I said, spreading my wings

"Now or never, Luna. Do it!" - Nightmare Moon said

The demon dropped Nightmare Moon, then roared again, and the wind started to blow again. The curtains that were in the room began to fall and the beds shook, just like the whole room. Colin began to moan louder with pain, then I felt a growing anger, I soared up and looked at the demon, straight into his red eyes.

"You are Mavalath!" - I shouted

The demon stopped roaring, the wind stopped, and he began to dissipate.

"You are a parasite! A infanticide! A dammed serpent! And an ordinary coward!"

The demon roared again, that's when he said those words.

"Esaeu gaer'q kaq nig aem za maenawabbi. I lizz yaeza xoyt oresloes, yar. I lizz tizz esaeu" Then the demon pointed his finger at Colin who lying in bed, writhing in pain - "Xuq xamaena yoq soddar, esaeu lizz haeaet oq sael sa zummabbi, esaeu... lizz maah siz doir!"

"In on the power of the moon, I command you return to the abyss!"

Then the demon began to crumble, scream and roar in pain, then he was drawn to the corner of the room, he clawed against the wall and last time he looked into my eyes, then smiled.

"I lizz tizz esaeu oth ozz aem s'aez esaeu haewa" - He said, all the while trying to maintain - "Gia esaeu xiqkh!"

"I said... Get out!" - I shouted, then a ray shot out of my horn, which dropped the beast into the abyss

The demon gave his last roar, which had sounded throughout the castle, then... there was a deep silence. The wind stopped altogether, the beds ceased to shake. I looked at Colin, who was trembling and hissing, black veins on his body starting to disappear. I approached his bed, then he opened his eyes, from which tears flowed, he breathed very quickly, tried to say something, but ... he spoke very quietly and indistinctly, which made him unable to understand.

"Shhh... Don't be afraid" - I said, gently touching his forehead, which was icy - "It's over, see?"

Colin moaned again, slowly closing his eyes, suddenly stopped shivering, just... he froze. I was terrified, I was afraid that he died at that moment, however... fortunately I was wrong.

"Colin... Colin!..." - I shouted terrified - "Do not do this to me! You hear?!" - Then I put my head to his chest, then I heard his heartbeat - "He's alive... he... he's still alive..."

Tears of happiness flowed from my eyes, the black veins on his body ceased to be visible. I kissed him on the cheek, tenderly stroking his black hair. I heard Nightmare Moon approach me. I turned my eyes to her, she looked at me and Colin in bed, smiling.

"Nightmare Moon, I... thank you, if not you, I would not be here anymore"

"You don't have to thank me, Luna. I did what was to be done" - Nightmare Moon said - "But... I don't know if this is the right time for a celebration"

"Why?" - I asked

"Colin is still marked, did you hear what the demon said in this strange language?"

"Yes, but... I don't know what he said"

"It's the language of the abyss. He said you wouldn't get rid of him forever, he said he would come back soon, and then..."

"And then what?"

"Never mind... The important thing is that you did it. he lives, he lives because of you" - Nightmare Moon said

"It's also your merit, you... you saved me"

"You're welcome, and now I'm sorry, but I have to leave you. See you later "

Nightmare Moon began to retreat into the darkest part of the room, after a while, her silhouette disappeared completely.

"Wait, I wanted to ask you something" - I was answered only by a silence - "Are you there?"

I lit corner, lighted where her silhouette disappeared, nothing was there.

"See you..." - I said with a sigh

I wanted to ask Nightmare Moon for a few things. Among other things, how she managed to survive, or... how she knew this strange language.

I hung curtains that fell during the demon cast away, I looked at the corner of the room, where he disappeared. There was now a black stain and claw marks "Well... cleaners will have to do something about it" - I thought. Once I hung the curtains, I went to the bed where Colin lay, discovered the quilt and lay down next to him. I covered him with my wing and gently hugged. This child was now in my arms, weak and helpless... And that, which I loved as my own. It was then that I swore to myself that I would always protect him, even at the cost of my own life. After a short moment, I fell asleep, with Colin in my arms. From tomorrow, everything will be different, there is no demon anymore. One thing is for sure, everything will be fine.

I started to open my eyes, it was already morning. I raised my head and yawned, I found Colin lying in my wings, who was still asleep. He no longer had black veins on his body, and his skin was normal again. I left the bed, I decided to try to wake him up.

"Hey, Colin. Wake up" - I said, gently nudging him, he just moaned softly, changing his position slightly. I chuckled, then tried again - "Colin, wake up. It's already morning"

"Huh? What?... What is going on?" - He asked, rubbing sleepy eyes with his hands. He blinked a few times, then looked at me

"Good morning" - I said, chuckling - "How was your sleep?"

"Well, I had a bad dream, but it passed very quickly" - Colin said, grabbing his head and squinting

"What happened?" - I asked

"I... I feel weird. It's like... some kind of emptiness or something... As if someone has snatched something from me, and I feel dizzy"

"Don't worry, it will pass. This demon was a parasite, and they can hosts very strong, to their victims"

"What's wrong with me?" - He asked shivering and looking into my eyes

"You're just exhausted, you'll be fine, you just have to rest a bit, that's all"

Colin sat on the edge of the bed, in front of me, he grabbed his head again and looked at me

"Wait... It worked out?" - Asked, getting up from the bed - "I will see my friends again?"

"Yes, you are free!"

"Luna, thank you... I... I... uhh... Darn it" - he said, closing his eyes

"Hey, what is?..." - I didn't finish

Colin almost would have fallen to the floor, I managed to catch him in time, then I put him back in bed.

"My head..." - He said - "What happened?"

"You almost fell to the floor"

"I'm cold..." - He said shivering

"You should not get up. You better rest" - I said, covering him with a duvet

"What if he comes back?"

"You do not have to be afraid anymore, he's gone. Sleep well"

"I... thank you"

"You're welcome, now sleep. it's good for you"

"Goodnight" - He said, yawning and lying on his side, closing eyes

It took a few minutes, I sat by the bed and gently stroked his hair, he didn't even react, fell asleep very quickly. I loved watching when his sleep, this time... without any nightmares.

I kissed him on the cheek, then stood up and headed towards the door to the corridor. When I stood there with them, last time I looked at Colin, lying in bed, I smiled, then quietly opened the doors. I slowly started to go out into the corridor, then closed it.

"Sister?" - I heard behind me

I almost jumped up, turned violently and saw Celestia.

"Oh, it's you. You scared me"

"Luno, come with me, you have to see it" - She said, heading for the throne room

"Wait ... what do you want to show me?"

"Yesterday you cast away the demon"

"Yes, Colin is still alive, but... he's exhausted. He's resting" - I said, walking forward

"It's nice to hear it. let him rest"

"Sister, when I cast away the demon, he said that he would back"

"Not only you"

"Wait, what?"

"You will see in a moment..."

I and Celestia stopped outside the throne room, Celestia looked more disturbed. After a moment, she opened the door and went inside, I came in close behind her.

"What did you want to sho..." - I stopped

My eyes widened, everywhere on the walls, there were inscriptions that were painted with some black liquid. On the walls were written: "I will come back, I always come back", "You don't wanted to listen, now you will die", "He will die anyway, I will take care of it", "It was necessary not to interfere...".

"W-what is it?" - I asked, looking around

"That what you see, Luna. The demon has not gone forever, he will come back anyway"

"No, no, no... it's not happening. What now?" - I asked, sitting on the floor

"I thought about it this morning, we have to tell him that, he is..."

"Oh no. Excluded, certainly not!" - I said, immediately getting up - "It's still a child, he is not ready"

"Luna, that's it, it's his destiny. Colin is the next, the demon will come back, and he must know how to fight with him"

"There is no such thing as destiny, who puts such a messed up idea at all?"

"I talked to the Thormwald spirit, before this moment, he said..."

"I don't care what he said" - I interrupted Celestia - "Don't you understand that?" Colin is weak, physically and mentally, Celestia is just a child "

"In that case, what do you want to do? You know it is inevitable"

"I will not tell him anything and it's better you do the same. He is finally free, it will not be better if we give him some time?" - I asked, Celestia did not answer, only looked away, she looked like she was thinking over something - "Understand this. I want him to have childhood, at least a bit. Tell yourself what you want, I will not force him to this"

I turned to the door leading to the corridor and started walking toward them.

"Wait!" Celestia said. I looked away and I saw her come up to me - "You're right, that's the best way. We will not tell him anything, but if there are any signs that... It, is back, we'll tell him, okay?"

I smiled - "Thank you, I'm glad we've come to an agreement. I'm going back to the room, I wanna be sure everything's fine with him" - I said, moving again towards the door

"See you later, sister" - Celestia said

"Bye..."

I closed the door behind me and started to walk toward the room. It all overwhelmed me. The demon left, but... not for long. I was afraid. I was afraid of what could happen soon. At last Colin was free, he finally had a chance for a normal life and a chance for childhood. I decided not to tell him... that, It... would come back someday. I did not want to worry him unnecessarily, although... Celestia was right, it was inevitable. He would soon have to fight it.

End of Chapter 15...

Episode I - Chapter 16: A two months later

Author's Note

Welp... Finally... Finally done... ^^

II. Chapter 16: A two months later

Part II - Silence before the storm

It's been two months since the demon was driven away. At last, Colin was free, he gained friends and family, and I became his mother.

A week and a half after the demon was gone, I took Colin to the hospital for medical examinations. I wanted to make sure he was okay because he was still weak. The results of the tests made me calmer because everything was normal, his body was slowly recovering, although... Colin was an unusual child. Research has shown that the DNA in his blood has been constantly changing and mutating. This surprised not only me but also doctors who wanted to continue research. All they needed was a few samples of his blood, and my consent, as I was his guardian. I agreed, and the doctors took several samples of his blood. The hospital in Canterlota also received blood samples from the hospital in Ponyville. After all, I returned with Colin to Canterlot, where we later spent time together.

A lot has happened during this time. Colin lived with me in Canterlot. Sometimes I had to leave him with my sister, because I had many things on my mind, however... Colin often spent time with Iris, with whom he became friends. Sometimes I would see him and her, how they talked, or trained fencing together. Colin really liked the fencing lessons given with Iris. He learned the right combat posture, dodging, steaming, and how to properly hold the sword, but... He still had to learn a lot. My sister had mentioned earlier that he should start learning how to defend himself if... It, would come back. Fencing lessons made him happy, so I didn't mind.

Even though everything was fine, sometimes I saw Colin who was looking sadly at Ponyville. He missed the Elements of Harmony, I knew it, but... I preferred to have him with me, I just worried about him. Sometimes Rainbow Dash visited him and played with him, but still, the longing was in his eyes. However... The worst of it was his nightmares. Even though the demon has gone, bad dreams not. Often at night, he woke up screaming and with tears in his eyes, but his worst dream was a week ago.

It was a dark night, I was awakened by a loud scream. It was Colin, who was laying beside me. He struggled, tossed, and did not stop shouting agonizingly. When I was able to wake him up, he immediately got up and started moving away from me. Tears flowed from his eyes, and he... He was afraid of me. I did not know why, so I asked him if he was all right, he did not answer. I started to approach him, he started nervously retreat. He fell to the floor, trying to escape from me all the time. When I reached him, he covered himself with hands, he was terrified. I hugged him then, he tried to fight, but... I calmed him down very quickly. I asked him why he was running away from me, what happened? He told me everything. He said that... I was screaming at him and... That I hurt him. He told me that in this dream I was beating him and I told him that I would never love him and that, all of it was looked very real. It may have been like this because I can travel between dreams, but... That what he told me about was terrible, I wondered what had caused him such a nightmare, the demon wasn't there anymore. I hugged him gently and told him it was just a bad dream that I love him very much and that I would never hurt him. When he was crying, hesitantly embraced me with his hands and hugged me, I pressed his head gently to my chest. He finally fell asleep in my arms, so I went back to sleep with him. After that what happened, he often avoided me, shivered at my sight, he was afraid of me. It's awful when a child is afraid of his mother. He lived with the knowledge that I could really hurt him, or... Do something a lot worse, but the truth is that I would never do it.

Night has fallen. The sky took on a navy blue color, and hundreds of stars appeared on it, and I sat with Colin on the balcony. The night was very calm and cool, so I embraced him with my wing. We watched the stars together and talked. I told him about my stay on the moon and quarrel with my sister, and he listened with interest.

"So... You spent over a thousand years on the moon?" - Colin asked, pointing at the moon

"Yes. Believe me, it wasn't easy"

"How is there?"

"Well... There is nothing except stones, craters, and sand. It's just wasteland"

"I can't imagine it, spend a thousand years in such a place, and in addition... Alone"

"Unfortunately, I had to. Despite the hate and rage, I missed my sister. I loved Celestia and I love her now too. Just like you"

"I love you too, Mom. If I could, I would like to be banished to the moon with you"

"You wouldn't want to be there, believe me"

"At least you would not be there alone, and... You wouldn't be sad"

I smiled and pulled him closer to me. Colin had not been the same, shy and fearful child for a long time, at least... Not so much. He was happy and had a loving family. I wanted to talk to him about certain matters. I wanted to let him return to Ponyville for a few days to meet his friends. He missed them very much, but he masked his sadness very well. I wanted to know why he didn't tell me about that.

"You know... I would like to talk with you about something"

Then he looked straight into my eyes. There was uncertainty on his face, but also curiosity.

"Is this about this bad dream which I had a week ago?"

"No, that's not the point. I wanted to ask you, how are you feeling here?"

"I'm fine, it's quiet here, and the city it's beautiful"

"You know... Sometimes I saw you when you were sadly looked at Ponyville"

Then Colin got a bit sad.

"I..."

"You miss your friends, am I right?" - I asked, then he turned his head back to me

"Yes... A little bit"

"Why did not you tell me about it?" - I asked, with a smile

"You know... Sometimes... You have a lot of things to do and ... I just didn't want to disturb you"

"I understand, you must know that you shouldn't be afraid to ask me about it, besides... I don't always work."

"Yes, but... Sometimes you are very tired, and..."

"Hey, look at me"

Colin looked at me again, and I put the hooves on his shoulders and looked into his eyes.

"Listen to me, if something happened, if something makes you feel unwell, tell me about it. Don't be afraid to talk with me, I also know that you still have trauma after this bad dream and I understand it, but... It never happened" - I said reassuringly - "Understand that, I love you no matter what happened and I would never hurt you. So don't be afraid to ask me something and don't be afraid to talk with me, okay? "

"Okay" - he said, nodding

Colin hugged me, and I gently pressed him to myself. He still seemed uncertain, so I wanted to cheer him up. Then I came up with an idea. When Colin wanted to let me go, I didn't do it. Instead, I pressed him to myself a little harder but carefully.

"Mom?"

"You are mine..." - I said, trying to imitate the scary voice

"W-what?" - He asked, trying to free himself

"Only mine"

"Oh no... I'm begging you, let me out"

"No... You belong to me!"

"Help!" - He shouted, still trying to break free

"Gotcha!"

At that moment, I began to tickle him under the armpits. Colin was lay on the floor, writhing and laughing to tears. I tickled him constantly.

"Mom, ha, ha, ha, stop. Please!" - He said, drilling and laughing

"Never!"

"Ha, ha, ha, ha, please, I cannot breathe" - He said, not stopping to laugh

"Beg for mercy!" - I said, without stopping

"Ha, ha, ha! No, I will not give up!"

"Are you sure?" - I asked, tickling him more intensely

"No, please, ha, ha, mercy!"

"I don't know what mercy is!"

I tickled him for a dozen or so seconds until I finally stopped. Colin was lay on the floor, still chuckling. I put the hoof on his chest and held him in triumph.

"Ha, ha! I won!"

"And I was already afraid of that, you're this demon" - Colin said, still chuckling a little

"Well... If you mean a tickle demon, yes, you re right" - Then Colin and I laughed

The black-haired boy rose to a sitting position. I sat in front of him and smiling. Then he looked at the night sky and smiled even more.

"So... Can I visit my friends tomorrow?" - He asked

"I don't have any contraindications. I bet they will be happy to see you, especially your sister."

"My sister?"

"Rainbow Dash. Do you remember how she called you her little brother?" - I asked, smiling

"Hah, I remember... Actually... Not only her is like a big sister"

"Not only her?"

"Twilight, Fluttershy..."

"Ah, yeah"

I looked at the moon, against the dark blue starry sky. It looked beautiful, I wanted to sit with my son, but it was late.

"I think that you should go to sleep, you have to have a lot of strength tomorrow" - I said, getting up

"Okay, let's go"

"But before that happens... Ready for round two?" - I asked, jumping to him

Colin was made dodge very quickly, for a moment I was a little dazed, but then I saw him standing, on the left.

"Not this time" - He said smiling, then began to run away

I slyly smiled and started to chase him. Colin passed Celestia, who was somewhat surprised. Then she looked at me with a questioning look.

"Sister, will you help me?"

Celestia also smiled slyly - "With pleasure" - Then I and Tia started to chase him together

We were chasing Colin, but our attempts to catch him was fruitless because he was simply too fast. When he disappeared around the corner, I and Celestia decided to change the tactic. We spread our wings and started to fly, and after a few short moments, we managed to catch up with him. We tried to catch him, but Colin did dodges very well, this trainings with Iris was really effective.

"You can't escape. We'll catch you anyway!" - Celestia said

"Hey, you cheating!" - He said, laughing and trying to run faster

"We didn't set any rules" - I said, getting closer to him, and finally I managed to catch him - "Gotcha!"

"Sister, look out!" - Celestia shouted

I looked forward and I almost would hit the wall. I was confused, I suddenly turned left and then I lost my balance and I fell with Colin on the soft carpet. I was lying on the carpet, and next to me was lay a Colin who tried catch a breath.

"You all right?" I asked, rising

"Yes... And you, Mama?" - He asked, worried

"I'm fine"

At that moment, Celestia landed on the floor and immediately ran to us.

"Colin! Luna! Are you okay?" - She asked, worried

"Relax, Tia. It's okay"

"Phew, I was worried that something has happened" - Celestia said, coming up to us

"As you can see, these worries were not needed, at least... This time"

Then Celestia looked at Colin, who was laying on the carpet and trying to catch his breath.

"I told you. We will catch you anyway" - She said, sitting next to him

"Okay... You did it, you got me" - Colin said, rising to a sitting position - "I got tired, can we go to sleep?"

"Wait, I'm not done with you yet" - I said, slyly smiling

"Huh? But what did you m..." - He didn't finish his sentence

I ran up to him immediately and started to tickle him. Colin began to laugh and trying to breathe. Celestia was stood and watched it, trying not to laugh.

"Ha, ha, ha! No, unfair!" - Colin said, weeping with laughter - "Auntie, help!"

"Help? All right!" - She said, and then Celestia also began to tickle him

Colin fidgeted and wept with laughter, and I and Celestia laughed and didn't stop at least for a moment. After a few dozen seconds, we stopped tickling him so he could catch his breath, but... Something very unexpected happened.

"Sister... Why he doesn't move?" - Celestia asked

"Wait, is he..."

"Fell asleep?"

We looked at each other, then we laughed. I was expecting everything, but... That he will fall asleep, not.

"I cannot believe this, he just fell asleep?" - Celestia asked, laughing

"Ha, ha. He had to get tired, I'd better take him to bed" - I said standing up and taking Colin on my back and heading towards to my room - "Goodnight, sister"

"Luna, wait"

"What happened?"

"As soon as you take him to bed, come to the throne room. I wanted to talk"

"Oh, okay. I'll be back soon"

I went to my room, Celestia to the throne room. I walked through the corridor, every now and then looking at the boy who was sleeping on my back. I could not stop smiling. Motherhood is a big responsibility, I've changed during these two months, I was more careful and maybe... A bit overprotective, but it's not bad. Although everything was fine, I had some concerns. When I was going forward, I thought about what he might dream about again. My spells didn't work, and Colin still had nightmares. Even when I tried to look into his dreams, I just couldn't, I didn't know why, but then either I woke up, or I was in somepony's dream. I could only hope that everything would be fine.

I put Colin in bed and covered him with a duvet. I sat next to the bed for a short while. I liked to watch him sleep. He looked very calm, and the room was dark and silent. Sitting there, I recalled the day when I decided to adopt him. I wanted to do It, ever since I saw his memories. I felt good because Colin finally had a loving family and he was happy. I was worried, however, because I was constantly waiting for the return of this nasty demon. There was still a claw mark on his back that still reminded me of it. I kissed him on the forehead, then stood up and started to turn towards the door, through which I left and quietly closed it. When I walked through the corridor, I passed the guards patrolling the castle. Even though they tried to hide it, they looked very scared. When I walked away from the guards, I knew what had disturbed them so much. Being halfway to the throne room, I felt like someone was watching me. There was an unpleasant, bad atmosphere in the air. I decided to speed up a bit and that's when I got the impression that something followed me. After reaching the throne room door, I turned around sharply. I didn't see anything, but the anxiety still remained.

I took a deep breath and opened the door to the throne room. I noticed Celestia, who was standing and staring at the colorful stained-glass window through which the moonlight was falling.

"Alright then. What did you want to talk about?" - I asked

Celestia turned her head to look at me.

"Luna... I know you don't like this topic, but... It's important"

"What is so important?"

"I wanted to tell you earlier, but... We had to catch Colin" - Celestia said, laughing

I also laughed. I don't conceal that this situation was fun in itself.

"Yes, but you didn't want to talk about it?" - I asked, still laughing a little

"Well... Actually, I wanted to talk about two things"

"Sure, what is it?"

Celestia came up to me and looked at me.

"I have to admit that as a mother, you do very well. At first, I had some doubts, but... When I saw you can deal with it, my doubts have been dispelled. Colin is happy with you"

"Thanks, sister, and you are doing well as his aunt" - I said, laughing

"Yeah, but... there is something that worries me a bit"

"What exactly?"

"You know... Sometimes I saw Colin looking sadly at Ponyville"

"Oh... So you noticed it too, don't worry, Tia, I talked to him about it. Tomorrow he is going to his friends, for a few days"

"I'm glad, but ... There's something else"

"What?"

"Two months ago, Blueblood gave me a book about mythology from the Griffon Empire. I told you about it already, but... I found something else"

Celestia's horn shone and then in front of my eyes appeared a few old, yellowed pages.

"I found these notes, they were hidden between the pages of this book, it's written about humans and not only"

"Okay, but... Did you learn something new?" - I asked

"Yes, I finally know who is the author of the book on mythology from our kingdom"

"You mean this one, where human is described as a monster?"

"Yes, it's an author is... April McClein. The author of these notes is Leonard Heartstrings"

"Wait... Heartstrings?"

"Exactly! In his notes, he wrote practically the same thing that was written in the book from the Griffon Empire, although I'm not sure if that what is written in the book is his work. Somepony had to find these notes and interpret them in his book because there is no signature of the author "

"Well, but what about McClein? She didn't sign, either.

"I'm not sure, but from the notes it appears that she was murdered before she signed her work"

"By who?" - I asked, inquiringly

"Leonard Heartstrings conducted his own investigation, recalling in his notes that McClein had found other humans, who came from the underground, at the foot of the mountains bordering on the Crystal Empire... They were feral and... totally deranged. McClein set off with an expedition because then nopony didn't know what these creatures were. She wrote about mythological creatures, and she had heard about the humans before, and the accounts of witnesses indicated that... the two-legged creatures they saw, were these ones.

"Aand?"

"When they reached the place where this cave was, her crew diminished day by day. Her team managed to catch one human, and that's what happened, she described him as a merciless, bloodthirsty beast. McClein was... superstitious and unthoughtful. She didn't know that not all humans were like that. She didn't study their culture thoroughly and didn't look for any traces of their origin, but... Leonard Heartstrings has described humans as they were, but... "

"But what?"

"Somepony other got laurels, and Leonard was just robbed. These notes were cleverly hidden between the pages of this book, I don't know where they came from"

"So... This whole thing, is one big vicious circle, and... McClein was probably killed by the ferals"

"That's how it looks"

"Sister, I have to go back to the room, besides... I'm glad it finally cleared up. As for the surname... I've heard it before"

"Colin is going to Ponyville tomorrow, right?"

"Yes, but... What's the matter?"

"Leonard in his notes asked that the person who read it would return it to a member of his family. If Colin goes to Ponyville tomorrow, he could deliver it. He told me about Lyra Heartstrings before. He said that she is his friend"

"Wait, you want to make a courier of him?"

"Of course not. I just thought that if he was going to Ponyville, he would give it to her" - Celestia said

"I would like to ask you something. Leonard studied the culture of the humans, right? When and... Where? "

"Kaer Jerveen wasn't the only humans city, I told you about it, they built their cities and villages in other places, both in Equestria and on other continents"

"Aright, alright, but... It's something else, which wonders me. What happened to the author of these notes?" - I asked

"I don't know, but... On the last piece of paper, his writing is very crooked. As he wrote it in a hurry, he said that they are chasing him, but... Here the sheet is torned"

Celestia showed me a half-torned note. The paper actually looked as if this person was in a hurry.

"Hmmm... Apparently, somepony didn't want to anypony to know about it" - I said

"Well, we found out. Somepony didn't make it well. it's all, Luna, you can leave now, I will put these notes in the envelope and ask Colin tomorrow to deliver them" - Celestia said, going to the throne

"Alright, goodnight, sister" - I said as I walked toward the door

"Goodnight"

After leaving the throne room, I started to go to my room. Again, the same feeling accompanied me. I felt trapped and watched, and I heard someone's footsteps behind me. When I was going forward, I turned around nervously every now and then, until I stopped. I turned around again and looked behind me for a few moments. I decided to ignore it and just go ahead. After some time I reached the door of the room, I began to open it very slowly, when suddenly... I heard laughter coming from there. I looked through the repealed door and I saw Nightmare Moon sitting next to my bed, where Colin was sitting. Nightmare Moon still didn't wear her armor, I wondered what she could do with it. She could have destroyed it, discarded, or maybe kept in a safe place.

"So... Twilight was in your castle?"

"She was and soon she regretted it. I chased her away and I told her not to come back anymore" - Nightmare Moon, smiling a bit ominously

"What? But... Why did you do it? And... Did you hurt her?" - Colin asked, sadly

"Do not worry, kid. Sparkle is whole and healthy, I didn't hurt her. I just chased her away, because she started talking about irritating topics and... About my nasty sister"

"About Celestia?"

Then Nightmare Moon frowned, turned her head in a different direction and her ears fell - "I hate that name"

"I... I'm sorry..." - said Colin, shrinking a bit - "I will not say that name anymore, I promise"

"I hope so, anyway... Yes. Sparkle was talking about her"

"What exactly?"

"She said that... I should reconcile with her, and that I should not be angry, because I acted badly. That's right, I made a few mistakes, but I will never forgive her" - Nightmare Moon said, looking back at the boy sitting on the bed - "I've spent a thousand years on the moon. You don't even know what I've been through"

"I know that. My mom told me about it tonight" - Colin said, touching Nightmare Moon's mane - "She said... Despite her hatred, she missed her sister... You know..."

I wasn't afraid something would happen to Colin. Nightmare Moon was very sympathetic to him, I know she wouldn't hurt him, she just liked him. But despite this... I felt uneasy when I looked at her. She reminded me very much about my past, or rather... about ours.

"By the way your mom... Where's your necklace that she gave it to you?" - Nightmare Moon asked, looking at him questioningly

"Oh, I... I don't wear it on a daily basis, I just don't want to broke it"

"I understand, but... It suited you very much, you like the night"

"The night is very beautiful, but this necklace is a gift from her, it means a lot to me"

"Reminds you about her, am I right?"

"Yes... And about you, my lady" - Colin said, smiling

"Well... I think it's time to go back to Everfree, but before that happens, I wanted to ask you something" - Nightmare Moon said, looking at him with a slightly more serious face

"I understand what is going on?"

"I hear you have nightmares practically every night, right?"

"Yes, sometimes... I'm afraid to fall asleep and..."

"I know you are scared, but you must know that a lack of sleep would be unhealthy for you. You have to sleep, otherwise, you will be simply weakened"

" ... I understand" - Colin said, nodding

"Well, how long you have these nightmares?"

"Actually... For two months"

"Tell me what you dreamed about, what were these dreams like?" - Nightmare Moon asked

"But... You will not tell anyone?"

"I promise"

"Okay..." - Colin said, taking a breath - "These nightmares are different, they are often associated with this demon, my real mom, Luna... And even with you, Nightmare Moon..." - He said, shrinking

"With me?" - She asked surprised

"Yeah, sometimes... I had nightmares where you attack Luna and... You know, but once... I had another dream... I saw how... Luna turned into you, then you were exiled to the moon, I heard your scream and... "

"Hey ..." - Nightmare Moon interrupted, catching him by the shoulders - "It's okay. Tell me, what did you feel then?"

Colin turned his head, trembling slightly - "Fear, sadness and... Compassion"

"For who?" - She asked more inquisitively

"For you, or... Luna... I don't know" - He said, a bit stressed

"You felt sorry for both of us, right?"

"Yes" - He said, turning his head again to Nightmare Moon. She just smiled friendly, just like Colin. Then the black mare looked at me for a short moment, or maybe... It just seemed to me, but I felt a shiver

Sometimes I saw Nightmare Moon in the dreams of other ponies, but even so, she didn't do anything, but just watched from hiding. I knew it was no longer a threat, but I never had the courage to talk to her, I just... I was afraid of her.

"Well then, I'm going back to the Everfree Forest, and you have to fall asleep"

"But..."

"This is an order. You fall asleep, or I will put you in the dungeon" - She said with the imperious tone

"D-dungeon?" - He asked, a bit scared

"Oh, I was joking, kiddo. You're my friend"

Colin dropped his head down, breathed a sigh of relief and laughed, then looked again at the black mare sitting next to him.

"I like you, Nightmare Moon"

"Me too. Come to me" - She said, grabbing him by the shoulders, then she gently hugged him

Colin embraced Nightmare Moon, closed eyes, and his head was under her neck now. Her eyelids also closed, and then she immediately opened her eyes that looked straight at me. She smiled a little ominously at me, then looked away from me and let go of Colin.

"Now try to sleep, okay?"

"Okay, I'll try"

Colin was put his head on the pillow, and Nightmare Moon covered him with a duvet. Then she looked at me again, but also looked away again

"Goodnight, my lady" - Colin said, smiling and closing his eyes

"Goodnight. Sweet dreams, little one"

Nightmare Moon got up and went to the balcony door, opened it and then went outside. She closed the balcony door behind her, spread her wings and rose into the air. I closed the door from the room and started thinking. Nightmare Moon saw me, but ... She didn't do anything, she only smiled, what she wanted?

"Hello, sister. It's not nice to watch others from the hide" - I heard behind me

I turned around sharply and saw Nightmare Moon standing behind me, who was smiling slyly. My breathing slightly accelerated, she scared me and... It seems that she wanted it.

"Y-you..." - I said, still a bit dumbfounded - "You scared me"

"I know if only you could see your face now, hah!" - She said, looking at me triumphantly

"Very funny, what do you want from me?" - I asked a bit nervous

"We need to talk about you and your son"

"Okay, what is it?"

"I talked with him, but... You know it. I saw you eavesdrop to us" - She said, turning away "Your son very often has nightmares. Before I woke him up, I looked into his memories and I saw a memory of a dream where you hurt him. It wasn't not even hurting... It was a torture"

Nightmare Moon turned her head towards me and looked at me with a frown. She... She really suspected that I could do something like that?

"Nightmare Moon, I... I wouldn't do it, I love him, he is my son, do you really think that I would hurt my own child?" - I asked, a bit nervously

"Calm down, Lulu, I haven't even pointed out the culprit. I just wanted to ask you, why are you do nothing in this situation?"

I sat on the floor and dropped my head down, then I looked at the black alicorn again.

"I just can't do it. No matter how many times I try to see his dreams, it never ends with success, it just can not be done"

"Yhm... good, it looks like I misjudged you"

"Wait... What?"

"You really love him, right?" - Nightmare Moon asked, coming up and sitting down in front of me

"Of course, yes. You've seen what his past looked like"

"I saw and... I still cannot understand, how he endured it. You know... It's good that he got there, now he has a family that loves him"

"What about his real mother?" - I asked

"You are her now" - Nightmare Moon said, putting the hoof on my left shoulder

"I... Thank you"

"You're welcome, I'm going back to Everfree. I'm tired. You better go rest too, I think you need it"

Nightmare Moon rose and walked away from me. Her horn shone, and then she just disappeared.

"Bye..." - I said, getting up

I stood up and turned towards the door, which I then opened. When I entered the room, I closed it behind me and headed towards the bed where Colin was already lying. I discovered the quilt, went to bed, then covered Colin with my wing, and then covered myself with a duvet. I gently hugged him and stroked his black hair. He looked so peaceful, but... Maybe he was having a bad dream now, I could only hope it was not. I lay there for a short time with my child in my arms. I slowly closed my eyes and tried to just fall asleep.

End of Chapter 16...

Episode I - Chapter 17: Back to Ponyville

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Episode I - Chapter 18: You can count on me

Author's Note

It's the probably last chapter. Why? Just take a look:

https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/848249/acta-2-is-coming-again
https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/848340/dear-eu
https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/848745/fuck-it-just-fuck-it

II. Chapter 18: You can count on me

Actually... I don't know what happened. After opening my eyes, I saw a long white corridor. Every few meters there was a steel door, and the floor was made of plain, white tiles, it was this one from my nightmares, but this time... Everything was normal. There were no screams and no lights were flashing. I looked around and I saw that I was wearing dark-gray shorts and a light gray shirt, and my feet were bare. It seemed to me that I was also much lower. I looked the corridor and decided to walk along it, when I walked, turned my head to the left and saw a glass window on which was written: "Government Genetic Laboratory in West Virginia" and behind it I saw some people dressed in lab gowns and sitting over some notes, sipping coffee. They were scientists, among them I noticed... My mother. Like the rest, she was dressed in a lab coat, and on the left side of her chest was a small plaque on which her name was written. I went to the window to read what was written on her plaque. When I was just a few meters from the glass, she raised her head, looked at me in surprise, then she immediately got up, went out of this strange room into the hallway, attracting the attention of other scientists and quickly pulled me away from the glass so that others they didn't see me.

"Colin, what are you doing here?" - She asked seriously, kneeling beside me - "How did you get out of your room?"

"Room? What?..." - I asked, looking at her somewhat surprised - "Where are we?"

"In the laboratory, you remember? I'm Dr. Elizabeth, and you... You're Object 013, but... I've given you a name. You're Colin"

Elizabeth... So that's her name, but... Where did she come from? And... What am I actually? It was a dream, but... Did it show what was happening earlier and is it real? I decided to empathize with my role.

"Yes... Colin, it's my name" - I said, a bit hesitant

"Well, now tell me how did you get out of your room?"

"I... The door was opened, so I went out through it"

"Listen... You shouldn't have done this, you know we can get in a lot of trouble because of it"

"I'm sorry, it will not happen again" - I said looking at the floor

Then she brought her lips closer to my ear and whispered to it - "Don't worry little one. I'll get us out of here and soon we'll be together. You have my word" - Then she stood up, and reach her hand to me - "Come on, I'll take you to your room "

"Okay..." - I said, giving her a hand

My mother, or actually... Doctor Elizabeth led me through the corridor of the facility. From time to time, other scientists passed by, guards armed with machine guns. We were passed the door with the numbers next to which there was a thick window, and I saw people behind it, but... They were different. Many of them were distorted, larger and more muscular than the average human, and one had even a few metal parts, instead of organic ones. I kept closer to Elizabeth, who led me to my room.

"Here we are" - She put some card to the reader and at that moment, the door on which was the number 013 was opened

"This is my room?" - I asked going inside and turning to her

"Yes, that's your room" - She said, kneeling beside me and putting her hand on my shoulder - "Listen, I'll come to you later. For now, I have many important things to do. Don't leave the room and be polite, okay?

"Okay..." - I nodded, then Elizabeth stood up, left the room and the door closed. Behind the door, I heard only the muffled sound of her footsteps, which was less and less audible

I looked around the room, which was illuminated with a standard light bulb. There was a bed by the wall, a small table and a chair, and a shelf with books on it. I went to the window and I looked behind it, the corridor was completely empty. I tried to get out of this strange room, but it was impossible because the door was slammed. I was afraid of this place, I wanted to escape from here. I was afraid that this dream could turn into another nightmare and... I wasn't wrong.

First, I heard a loud alarm sound, and then the message "Warning! Object 072 has breached the securities! I repeat! Object 072 has breached the securities!" Behind the window, I saw guards who were shooting at something, when suddenly... The lights just out and darkness prevailed everywhere. When the light caught fire, there were no more guards. On the walls behind the glass, I saw traces of blood and burns and a high shadow on the left, which was getting closer. I started to step backward until I leaned against the wall. Behind the glass, I saw a strange, three meters tall creature resembling a human being. Its skin looked as if it was made of some strange black gel. I couldn't see any eyes, mouth or nose on its head. Its legs and arms were unnaturally long, and there were long, sharp claws on its fingers. Then that the creature turned its head towards me, and slowly walked to the glass and put its hand on it. I got a little closer and it was at that time that the creature scratched the window with its claw, leaving marks on it. After a moment, it moved away from the glass and came to my door. It knocked a few times and then doors suddenly opened. I already wanted to go towards them when suddenly the creature entered my room. My breathing accelerated and my heart beat faster. The creature looked at me, it gestured with his hand and signaled me to leave this room.

I went to the door very slowly, all the while watching this strange creature. When I left the room, I felt the stench of blood and burning. On the walls, I saw the same marks that I saw behind the glass in my room. I turned back and I saw that this mysterious creature was gone. I took a few breaths, trying to calm down, then I turned to the left and began to walk down the hall of this strange facility. When I was walking, all the time I had the impression that someone is staring at me. I turned around nervously from time to time. All the time I saw a high shadow behind me that disappeared a fraction of a second after I saw it. I started to go a little faster, it was then that I heard a loud squeak behind me, something like... Scratching the metal door with claws. I started to run faster, I heard behind me that something is chasing me. When I was running, I turned my head and I saw a tall, black, horned creature who was chasing me. I stumbled over something and knocked over, I turned my head back and noticed the clawed hand that lifted me up and pressed me against the wall.

"Got you! You thought that you would run away from me?" - I looked at the face of my torturer. I felt my heart beat faster, it was a demon who was responsible for my mother's death. It pressed me to the wall, looked at me with hatred, grinning his sharp teeth.

"No... You're not here, you're not real!" - I shouted

"I wouldn't be so sure..." - The demon said, throwing me to the left side of the corridor

"No... Leave me alone, please... I don't want it!" I said, nervously stepping back and trying to get up

"I waited too long for it..." - At that moment, the claws at his right hand extended, and he began to approach me - "You thought that you would be able to escape from me?... Well... You were wrong..."

I tried to escape from him all the time, unfortunately in vain. The demon was getting closer, after a while he grabbed my throat with his left paw and lifted me up. I saw the claws on his right hand getting longer... I tried to break out all the time, but he was too strong.

"Sweet dreams..."

"I am begging you, no!" - I shouted, closing my eyes, from which tears flowed, when suddenly... The grip from my throat disappeared, and I just fell to the floor. I had my eyes closed all the time, I was afraid to open them. I didn't know what I could see.

"Colin, are you okay?" - I heard after a moment

When I opened my eyes, I saw hooves in front of me. When I looked up, I saw Nightmare Moon staring at me with a sad expression on my face, she was really tall. Moon just stood there and staring at me, then she just smiled at me calmly. I stood up, took a few steps back and looked into her eyes. A few tears flowed down my cheeks, I ran to her I wrapped my hands around her neck and I hugged her. Nightmare Moon returned my embrace, she bent slightly and she gently pressed me to herself.

"It's okay, Colin. I'm here"

"Nightmare Moon, please take me away from here... I'm scared..." - I said sobbing and hugging to her

"Don't be afraid, it'll be over soon. Close your eyes"

I closed my eyes without letting go of her. I felt Moon pick me up and wrap her wings around me. The wind began to blow, which was playing with my hair. After a short while, the wind weakened, I could hear the rustle of leaves and crickets around me and felt a breath of cool air.

"Okay, you can open up your eyes" - Moon said

When I opened my eyes, I looked around and I saw that I was in the castle in Everfree Forest, there was a night, there were hundreds of stars in the sky. I looked at the worried face of Nightmare Moon, who was holding me in the arms. I didn't know what to say, she just sat and held me... A little, scared boy. I closed my eyes, from which tears began to flow again and I laid my head on her left shoulder. Moon gently pressed me to herself, I hugged her, I had still closed eyes. I felt how she gently stroked my black hair.

"T-thank you ..." - I stammered, all the time hugging her - "Thank you took me away from there"

"Don't cry, it's okay..." - She said, putting me on the floor. I felt a cold, dirty stone under my feet. Her hooves were still resting on my shoulders, and she was still looking. I sat down in front of her and I put my head on my knees and from time to time I looked at a black mare sitting in front of me, who approached me and embraced me with her wing. I calmed down a bit and leaned against her

"I managed to get into your dreams. You're really going through this every night, every night you have nightmares?" - She asked after a moment. I didn't say anything, I just nodded - "It's okay, you're safe, see?"

"Y-yes..."

"Don't worry, little one... The demon you saw was not real. It was just an illusion"

"I would like to think like that... I was too scared to do anything"

"I understand... You don't have to be afraid anymore, you're safe" - She said, wiping my tears

I nodded, looked at the face of Nightmare Moon, who was thinking about something. After a moment she smiled at me - "Hey if you want... I can show you most of my castle, what do you think?"

"Okay..." - I said, swallowing

"Don't worry, it will be fun, you'll see"

After a moment Moon stood up. She reach her hoof to me and helped me to get up, I noticed that she was still really tall. My head was more or less where her elbow was - "Moon... Why am I so little? Can you make me taller?"

"You know... I don't know why you are little and... No, I will not make you taller" - She said, smiling slightly playfully

"Why?"

"You know... You look really cute when you are little, so... No. I will not make you taller"

I sighed - "Okay, but it's my dream ..."

Nightmare Moon laughed, then replied - "I know, but tonight I control it, so I will decide how it will look like"

"Okay"

"Well, now come and stay close to me, and preferably... Hold me by the mane"

"But why?"

"You don't wanna to get lost, are you, little one?" - She said, laughing

I did what she said, and then she started to show me around the castle. She opened the double door and I went inside with her. A huge hall appeared in my eyes. On the left side of the wall, there were two huge gates that were several meters apart. At the very end of the hall, there were stairs to the left and right. On the right side of the wall, there were corridors that led to the library. I tried to keep up with Moon, holding her mane all the time.

"Actually... There is not much to see here, because a huge part of the castle is destroyed"

"What's there?" - I asked and released her mane, approaching the first gate on the left. There was a very long and dark corridor, there was a lot of doors to the left and right

Nightmare Moon blocked my path with her wing. I looked at her face and I saw that she looked a confused - "Nothing is there, okay? Just don't go in there..." - Then she frowned a bit

"Okay, I'm sorry..." - I said, stepping back

"Hey, relax, nothing's happened" - She said, calmly

"Moon, what's there?" I asked, pointing to the stairs

"Well... These stairs lead to the upstairs, but... They are destroyed, there is nothing than rubble" - She said as she went forward, "Come, I'll take you to the throne room, and then we'll go to my room where we'll talk calmly"

"You're rule here, my lady" - I said smiling. I was holding her mane again and tried to keep up with her

Nightmare Moon laughed and shook her head. We went to the second gate on the left. We walked along the corridor, on the left and right side was many doors.

"Moon, what's behind all these doors?"

"Well, they were once guest rooms. Today they are empty, dusty and dark" - She said, a bit sadly

"You feel lonely here, am I right?"

"A little bit, yes, but... I got accustomed to it. Don't worry, I'm fine" - She said, smiling

"I understand..."

When we reached the end of the corridor, we turned right and entered a huge room. Nightmare Moon and I stood in the middle, so I could look around more closely. On the left and right there were two large gates that were between two wooden doors. At the very end of the room, there were two stairs that led to two thrones. On the left was a navy blue throne over which hung a long tapestry. There were symbols of stars, planets and the moon on it. On the right side was a yellow throne, over which was also a yellow tapestry, but... This one was half-worn and in some places burnt. The only thing I could see on him was the symbol of the sun.

"Moon... This yellow tapestry, you destroyed it?" - I asked

Moon looked at the destroyed canvas, frowned furiously and replied - "I destroyed it because it just bothered me"

"I understand..." - I said, feeling a bit scared. I didn't want to talk to her about it, I knew the reason why Nightmare Moon had destroyed this tapestry. It must have reminded her of Celestia - "Moon, are you okay?"

"What?... Oh, uhmm... It's okay, little one" - She said, then a smile appeared on her face again - "So... Now we're going to my room. Come on"

Moon turned to the right and started walking toward the big gate. When we reached the end, I saw a branching of the corridors, I looked to the left and... I saw another corridor, at the end of which there were bookshelves.

"Wait... Is that a library?" I asked, pointing to the bookshelves in that room, and Moon turned her head in that direction

"Yes, it's a library. Look there" - She said, pointing to the right

I released her mane and took a few steps in the direction she was pointing to - "Wait... You want to tell me that we've been going around all the time?" - I asked, noticing the stairs I had seen in the great hall

Nightmare Moon laughed - "Yes, as you can see... The corridors are interconnected"

"Hah, all roads lead to Rome" - I said, coming up to her

"Rome?... What is this?" - She asked, a bit confused

"Rome is a city in my world. In the past, it was the huge, powerful empire commanded by Julius Caesar "

"Who was Julius Caesar?" - She asked

"He was the commander of this empire... I would need more time to tell you about it"

"I understand" - She said, then she looked at the door that was next to it - "Here is my room" - Her horn shone and the door opened. Moon came in, and I followed her

When I was inside, I looked around. The room was clean and tidy, there was a huge bed, which was on the right corner of the room. On this bed, there was a black quilt, with a white crescent and a few black pillows. I looked left and I saw the fireplace in which the fire burned. On unfolded blanket Nightmare Moon was lay and looked at the fire.

"It's cuddly here" - I said and I sat next to her

"Yes it's true"

I put my head on her shoulder and I gently hugged her. She smiled and covered me with her wing, I stared at the fire in the fireplace, which gave us a pleasant warmth.

"Well, now let's talk about your bad dream. Tell me what exactly happened in it"

"Do I have to talk about it?"

"I just want to help you. Tell me about it"

I told Nightmare Moon about everything, not omitting any details. I told her about my mother, the name of this strange facility and about this strange, high creature who helped me escape from my room. I told her about meeting this demon, and finally about how she found me. She listened, asked questions and gave advice. I was glad that I could confide her. I was glad that she is here with me, thanks to her I felt much better and safer. A few minutes passed and we were still sitting by the fireplace and we were enjoying the heat that emitted the fire.

"Colin, I have a question for you"

"I understand what is it?" I asked, looking at her face

"Tell me... Do I remind your mother?" - She asked, looking into my eyes

"You mean Elizabeth?"

"Luna, do I remind you her?"

"You know... You are very similar to her, you have a mane that resembles a starry sky, you have a similar cutie mark and... You like the night"

Nightmare Moon smiled at me - "Listen... If something will happen, if you lost your loved ones again if you lost your mom again... You can count on me"

"Wait... Really?... If you could, you'd be my..."

"Of course I do. You really mean a lot to me, I'll help when you'll need it" - She said, then she turned her eyes to the fireplace

I couldn't believe what I heard, she would really do it for me? I was moved by what she said. I decided to tell her what I was thinking about. I wanted to tell her what I really felt for her.

"Nightmare Moon, I..."

"Yes?"

"I-I love you" - When I uttered these words, she looked at me surprised

"You... You love me?" - She asked smiling and tears appeared in her eyes

"Yes..."

At this point Nightmare Moon rose to a sitting position and hugged me tightly, wrapping her wings around my little body. I hugged to the warm fur on her breast, she began to sob softly and stroke my head. Those were not tears of sadness, it was tears of the joy. I was probably the first person who told her something like that.

"Colin..." - She said after a while, still hugging me - "I love you too..."

After hearing these words, I looked at her face. Tears flowed from my eyes too - "R-really?" I asked, staring at her

"Yes..." - She said, sniffling - "I love you very much, little one, I will never let anything bad happen to you"

"Thank you, Moon, I... Thank you very much..." - I said, then I hugged her again and from my eyes flowed even more tears

"You're welcome, little one... You're welcome..." - She said, kissing me on the cheek

Episode I - Chapter 19: Just another day

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Episode I - Chapter 20: An eventful day

II. Chapter 20: An eventful day

At the morning nothing special happened. I got up, I eat breakfast, I fed the animals together with Nightmare Moon and Fluttershy and I started the day which was sunny, but sometimes the sun itself was curtained by clouds. However, today was different because I had to race with Rainbow Dash. Applejack joined the race. The race began at the near town hall, we were to reach the end of Ponyville, and then back to the town hall. I, Rainbow and AJ, we were standing on the starting line. No one was around because we didn't tell anyone about it. It was not a real race, just more like a friendly game.

"You have no chance, kid. Give up if you can." - Rainbow said, smiling mockingly at me.

"In your dreams, Dashie." - I smiled at her slyly.

AJ only shook her head, sighing softly. Apple Bloom stood, with the flag she raised - "Ready, steady." - And at this moment she waved the flag. - "Go!"

I, Rainbow Dash and Applejack we started to run. We ran through Ponyville with high speed, passing residents who paid attention to us. AJ was on the lead, I was in the middle, while Rainbow tried to keep up and she even managed to do it.

"You better give up! You don't have a chance with me!" - Rainbow said, catching up with me. She was running right next to me.

"You sure?" - I Speeded up, after which Dash was behind me again, but she didn't want to give up. She was very determined and she started to run faster, and then she was next to me again.

AJ was on the lead all the time. I didn't expect that she's so fast. I tried to keep up with her, just like Dash. We began to get closer to the end of the village. When we got to it, we turned back and we started running through the village again. Residents only watched us, while taking care of their everyday affairs. We began to get closer to the town hall. Applejack was on the lead, I and Dash were still trying to keep up. The race ended so that Applejack won, while I and Rainbow took the second place together. We were breathless, and Rainbow was the most.

"It was amazing, sis!" - Apple Bloom said excited, hugging Applejack.

"See? I showed them who's the best." - AJ looked at us and smiled - "Do you want the round two?"

"Applejack, please." - Rainbow said. - "Well... We have the same speed, kid." - Dash said, smiling at me.

"Tie?" - I reached my hand to her.

"Tie. After all, you were good." - Dash shook my hand.

"You too, sis. You fought like a lion, I'm impressed."

"As you can see, I'm like that when I'm trying to be the best."

"Okay, AJ. We lose, what do you want us to do?"

"Meh, nothing. Just enjoy the day and that's all."

"We'll try. Okay, kid, what will we do now?" - Dash asked.

"I don't know, maybe..."

"Wait, I know. Tell me, did you talk with Lyra yesterday?"

"Yeah. Why are you asking?"

"You were to tell me what was in this letter."

"Oh, uh... Well, so we have a problem." - I said scratching my head.

"Why?"

"I asked her and she didn't tell me anything. I'm sorry, Dash."

Rainbow only sighed. - "Too bad. Nothing happened, little brother."

I thought for a moment and decided to visit Twilight. I didn't see her for a long time, so I thought it was a good idea.

"I'm going to visit Twilight, Dash. I'd like to see her."

"Cool, I'm going home. I have to finish another book about Daring Do. By the way... Have you read it already?"

"I read it and I must admit that it's cool."

"I told ya. Bye, Colin." - She said, leaving.

"Bye, sis."

I started to walk through the village. Nothing special happened, but then...

"The monster has returned!" - I turned back and I saw Diamond Tiara, who was looking at me with hatred and she was throwing small stones at me. - "You come back to devour us?"

"Leave me alone." - I said, going forward again. I felt something hit my head by something very hard. "She threw a bigger stone." I thought, turning to her. - "What do you want? Can you leave me alone?" - I asked, looking at her with anger.

"Come on! Do it! Kill me and eat me, monster. I know you want it!"

All residents have paid attention to us. - "I don't want it! You know what? You're really annoying, I'm not a monster." Among the crowd, I noticed that one of them was in the hood. He was watching me closely and he was silent.

"Of course you are! You are just pretending, but the truth is that you will kill us all!"

At this moment all residents began to laugh, just as I did. But... That character in the hood was still seemed to be quiet. I admit, it disturbed me a bit. After a while, the character left but the residents still laughed at Tiara, who tried to denigrate me all the time, which didn't work out.

"I'm telling the truth, it's a bloodthirsty beast!"

I just decided to leave. I was thinking who this character was.

"Come back, I'm not done with you yet, beast!"

"But I do." - I said leaving and not turning back.

"I said come back!"

I did not pay attention to her. I ignored her insults thrown in my direction, I didn't care. It took me some time to get to the Twilight's home. I knocked on the door, which after a while was opened by a purple unicorn.

"Hey, Twilight!" - I said immediately hugging her.

She was a bit surprised. She also hugged me. - "Hi, Colin." - After a moment I let her go and she invited me inside. - "How are you, kid?"

"It's ok. I just raced with Rainbow and Applejack." - I said, going up to the bookshelf.

"Oh, what's the score?"

"Applejack won. I and Rainbow took second place." - It was then that in front of my nose I saw a levitating cup of tea. - "Thanks." - I said taking a cup.

"How do you feel? Rainbow told me that Nightmare Moon lives with Fluttershy." - Twilight looked worried about this fact.

"Yes, they live together..." - I said, drinking tea.

"Fluttershy isn't afraid of her?"

"No, and you?"

"Uhmm, I... A little bit yes."

I drank my tea and I put the cup down on the table. - "You don't have to be afraid. Moon isn't dangerous."

"I know, but... I'm just not sure."

I sighed. - "Do you need help with anything?"

"Actually, yeah. Could you help me clean up?"

"I'll help."

I cleaned the house with Twilight. We sorted the books, I cleaned up the kitchen and we talked about different things, like, for example... What's going on. I was still thinking about Nightmare Moon. I remember the dream in which I saw Luna changing into her. I saw Celestia who was fight with Moon, and I... I could only watch it. I had this dream many times. Every time I tried to somehow prevent the fight, standing between them but... I never succeeded, even if it was close. Every time I saw how they fight and every time I heard the Nightmare Moon's scream, who was crying and calling for help. Now both Luna and Moon are here. Sometimes they even met and talked to each other, but I was still afraid that a tragedy would happen. Moon hated Celestia, which worried me a lot. When I was alone with her, sometimes I wanted to talk with her about it and I wanted to reconcile them. However, I had always been afraid of obvious reasons. I walked through the village and after a while I came to the marketplace. Then I stopped and... I saw her. Griffon in a brown cloak. She stood at the stand with various objects, like decorations or... Some pendants or rings. I decided to come closer to her. When I was about half a meter away from her I stumbled over something. I fell to the ground, I closed my eyes a bit, and when I opened them, I saw paws in front of me. I looked up and I saw her. She was looking at me. She looked very familiar, I realized it was the same griffon I saw in the train.

"Uhmm... Hi." - I said, timidly smiling.

She helped me to stand up - "You alright, kid?" - she asked.

"It's okay, I'm fine." - I began to look at her again. She was a little bit taller than me.

"What? I have something on my face?" - She asked after a moment.

"Oh, I... I'm sorry, I just... I really like the griffons. They are amazing."

Griffon looked in a slightly different direction. She looked like she was thinking about something. - "You're Colin, right?" - she asked. - "I'm Lara, it's nice to meet you, kid." - She said, smiling.

"Wait... How do you know my name? After all... Stupid question, I..."

"From Ashley." - She answered.

I froze. I looked at Lara, who was smiling but after a while, she looked a little... Concerned.

"You know Ashley? Wait..." - I remembered. I learned about Lara from Blueblood who told me that she saved Ashley. - "Wait, I know who you are! Blueblood told me about you! "

"Bluey? And what about him? Actually, I was going to visit him."

"Please, I need to know if Ashley is alright, it's very important for me." - I said grabbing her by the shoulders.

"Woah, hey. Relax, kid, I'll tell you everything, but... Not here, let's go to the park, okay?"

I wasn't sure if I could trust her. But... She knew Blueblood, she said she knew my name from Ashley. That's why I went to the park with her, I wanted to know if everything was okay wit Ashley. I and Lara sat under a tree, we talked. Ashley everything was fine, Lara visited her two weeks ago. I decided to not waste an opportunity and ask her about things about her species too.

"So... You like griffons, huh?" - Lara asked.

"Yeah, it's my..."

"Favorite mythological creature, I know, Ashley told me about it." - She laughed and shook her head. - "Okay, what do you want to know? As for food, we feed on meat, we're not very nice and... After all... I think I don't have to say more."

"I think... You're very nice."

"Thanks, but believe me, I'm one of the exceptions, like Asriel and Saskia. Most griffons are very unpleasant."

"Asriel and Saskia? Wait... I think I heard about them."

"Well, Asriel is the Emperor and Saskia the Empress, the Griffon Empire... Before... It was a Griffonstone, I... I don't know how this kingdom looked like BEFORE Griffonstone, although we have many ruins in the kingdom, so... I can only speculate."

"Griffonstone? But... What actually..."

"Let me explain. Griffonstone was a very poor kingdom... Every day was hard and... It wasn't easy... Guto ruled us, and... He wasn't so bad, but one day he died and then Gabriel was ruled. Our kingdom was only limited to Griffonstone, but as I said... I don't know what happened before, the lands that are now inhabited by us didn't belonged to anyone."

"What happened next?"

"Well, many griffons had enough of it, the first rebel was Asriel, he formed a Rebellion that was growing stronger and eventually... He started the Civil War. All Griffonstone residents rebelled, Asriel killed Gabriel in a duel. Asriel became the new king and later the emperor. It was the best time for us. The griffons colonized the whole kingdom. Asriel lives now in... Well... It's a huge city. We call it the Capital. It's a city in the mountains. Damn... Kid, you must see it by yourself. The Capital is as beautiful as Canterlot. Even the castle is bigger!" - Lara turned her head towards the mountain where Canterlot was. - "Griffonstone is a ruin now. No one wants to go back there and I'm not surprised."

"Okay, but what about Saska?"

"Saskia was a girl in which Asriel was in love just before the Rebellion was created. She was one of his motives to free the griffons from Gabriel. He didn't want her to live in such a terrible place. Today... Saskia is happy with him."

"Wow... Awesome. What about the ruins? How do you think... How this kingdom could look like before Griffonstone?"

"You know, the Capital was actually such ruins, but the griffons rebuilt it. There are a lot of ruins in this kingdom. Old guard towers, old villages and... I remember there were also several fortresses. I think that the Griffon Empire was probably even stronger than now."

"I wanted to ask something... Are humans..."

"Relax, kid. None of the griffons believe at this bullshit. To be honest, I do not know who wrote that humans are aggressive, bloodthirsty, blah, blah, blah..." - Lara looked at me and smiled. - "Don't worry about it, kid. It's nonsense and nothing more." - She said putting her paw on my shoulder. - "Look, I have to go. I'm going on an adventure."

"Okay, see you, miss."

Lara smiled. - "Do you wanna see something cool?"

"What?" - I asked.

I didn't know what she meant, I was curious. At that moment, Lara pulled a crossbow from her cloak. I stepped back a little, I was afraid something could happen to me.

"Woah..." - I said, stepping back a bit.

"Sorry, I had to show off. There he is. What do you think about him?" - She asked.

"Wait... Him?"

"Well... My crossbow. I called him Ripper."

"Wow... That's pretty cool."

"I know, kid. Do you want to shoot from it?" - Lara asked.

"No, thanks. Maybe another time."

"How do you want. Bye." - Lara began to leave.

I have stayed for some time in the park, I don't know how long, maybe even for a moment I fell asleep. I thought about Ashley, I really wanted to visit her and see her. I was lying on the grass, unfortunately... My peace was quickly interrupted.

"You still here?" - I heard. I opened my eyes and I looked at Diamond Tiara.

"What do you want from me, Tiara?"

"Nothing, I'm just waiting for someone you'll devour for getting the final proof."

"Fuck..." - I said quietly. - "Tiara, please. Leave me alone."

"Or what?"

"What do you think... How my mom would react if she learns that you were teasing me?"

"She wouldn't worry about it."

I frowned. I rose to a sitting position and I looked at her. - "Really? Why?"

"Do you really think that Princess Luna adopted you in because she just cares about you?"

"What?..."

"Don't pretend, she just did it out of pity. She doesn't really love you."

I stood up and clenched my hands into fists. - "You're wrong. She loves me!"

"You are not her biological child, do you really think she would love you?"

At that moment I was going to say something, but... I realized that Tiara might be right. Why would Luna actually love me?

"Tiara... Do you really think that could be a truth?" - I asked, looking at her.

"Of course yes. Think for a moment."

"Shit..." - I sat down and I covered my mouth with my hand. - "So... No, it's not like that, Luna loves me. She told me that many times, she took care of me, I... "

"Think about it, Colin." - Diamond Tiara has gone.

I was sat on the grass, and I was thinking. Tears flowed from my eyes and I began to cry softly. Diamond Tiara could have been right, which made me feel worse. "It's not like that, she loves me..." I thought, crying softly. I curled up, I didn't know how long I sat, but when I opened my eyes, I noticed that it was dark. I stood up and I began to return to Fluttershy's house. When I was walking through Ponyville I felt uneasy. The village at night looked creepy. It was completely quiet, I could only hear the sound of my own steps and the sound of the leaves of trees moved by the wind. I was looked at trees, buildings, and alleys. I saw silhouettes of various figures in the darkness. One of them resembled a lion, or rather... a Manticore. "No, there's nothing there. It's not real." I said to myself, constantly moving forward. I got to Fluttershy's house. I saw Nightmare Moon who was laying on the grass, she was covered Fluttershy with wing, but... Luna was also there. I smiled, but after a moment I lowered my head. I remembered what Diamond Tiara said. Maybe... She was right, but...

"Colin!" - I looked at Luna, who was running to me and hugged me.

"Hey, mom..." - Luna kissed me on the cheek. I smiled, but only for a moment.

I sat with Luna next to Nightmare Moon and Fluttershy. I looked at the starry sky, all the time thinking about what Tiara said. It just didn't want to leave me alone.

"How was your day, little one?" - Moon asked.

I looked at her and I smiled. - "It is okay."

"I heard you raced with Applejack and Rainbow Dash, who won?" - Luna asked.

"Applejack, I didn't expect that she's so fast."

"Well, the master has finally been defeated." - Luna said, chuckling.

"Master? No... I wasn't a master." - I said, lowering my head a bit.

"Oh, I know that face. Something happened, little one?" - Moon asked.

"No, it's okay."

"Colin, tell me what happened." - Luna touched my arm. I looked at her face. - "Wait..." - She touched my cheek and looked at me closely. - "You cried?"

"N-no ..."

Luna frowned. - "What happened? Someone teased you?"

"Mom... It's okay, really."

"Colin..." - Moon touched my arm. - "Please, tell us." - I looked at her. She looked worried.

I looked at Luna again. - "Mom... Are you love me?"

This question surprised her. She looked at me a little bit strangely. - "Honey, of course, yes. I love you very much." - She touched my cheek.

Several tears flowed from my eyes. - "Mom... Today in the park I met Diamond Tiara. She told me that... You don't really love me because I'm not your biological child."

"Oh, sweetie..." - That's when Luna hugged me gently. I wrapped my hands around her neck and I hugged to her too. - "Do not listen to what she said. It doesn't matter if you are or aren't my biological child, I love you, sonny." - I began to sob softly. - "Shh, it's okay." I looked at Luna's face. She smiled and kissed me on the cheek and hugged me again.

"What a little bitch... I swear, she will regret what she did."

"Moon, calm down, I understand that you're angry, but don't do anything. I'll take care of it myself, and you can only accompany me." - Luna said.

"Okay, Lulu, but if he does it a second time..."

"Do not hurt her, please." - I said, staring at Moon with watery eyes. When she looked at me, she immediately mellowed.

"Look, I don't want to look, how she treats you, do you understand? I love you, little one." - Moon kissed my cheek, then she hugged both me and Luna.

"Colin, I .. I wanted to tell you something." - Luna said. I looked at her, she smiled at me. - "Look... I've talked to the Emperor and... You'll be able to visit Ashley soon."

"Ashley?!"

"Surprise! Are you happy?"

At this moment, I hugged Luna tightly. - "You are the best mom in the world." - I kissed her cheek.

"Hey, what about me, kid? I'm not the best?" - Moon asked.

I let go of Luna and I looked at the black alicorn. - "Oh, uhmm... You're the best too." - I said uncertainly.

"Oh no, no, no. Only one of us can be the best. So?"

"I..." - I dropped my head down. I didn't know what to say.

"Oh, I was just kidding, little one. Come to me." Moon gently hugged me and embraced me with her wing. I wrapped my hands around her neck and I hugged to her. I felt how Moon kissed my cheek.

I heard Luna laugh. I looked at her, still embracing Moon. - "I have to go back to Canterlot. Bye, Colin." - She said kissing my cheek again, then she stood up.

"Bye, mom. I love you."

"I love you too, sweetie." - Luna's horn shone, and she just disappeared.

I looked at Moon, who still hugged me and smiled at me. - "So... Are you happy you will meet Ashley again?"

"Yeah... I like her a lot."

"I can guess, little one." - She looked at the night sky. - "It's late. Time to sleep." - At this moment, Moon's horn shone. I don't know then what happened. I opened my eyes and I realized that I was in bed. I was wearing pajamas and I smelled soap. I looked at Moon, who was laid with closed. She had wrapped wings around me and Fluttershy. After a moment she opened her eyes and smiled when she looked at me. - "Honey, why you don't sleep?"

I rose a bit - "How did you do it? I'm in pajamas and..."

"Well..." - she giggled. - "Magic."

I lay back and I closed my eyes. I felt Moon gently hugged me and Fluttershy. - "Goodnight, honey."

"Goodnight, mom. I love you."

"Wait, have you called me mom?" - I rose up again and I looked at Moon's face. A few tears flowed from her eyes.

"Yes."

Moon smiled at me, wiping her tears. - "I love you too, little one." - She kissed me. I laid down and I wrapped my hands around her neck and I hugged to her. Moon gently pressed me to herself and stroked my hair. I knew she was happy when I said 'mom' to her. I called her like that because I just knew she wanted it and... She reminded me of her just like Luna. After some time I fell asleep, despite the excitement. I was about to visit Ashley soon.

Author's Note

This chapter wasn't very good.

I'm sorry. Next one will be better.

Episode I - Chapter 21: A blue dragoness

II. Chapter 21: A blue dragoness

Actually, I don't know what happened. I remember I was o the chariot, on the way to the Griffon Empire. The sky was very cloudy. Something attacked me and the guards. I fell into the ocean, and then... I remember I was lying on the sand. Someone leaning over me, but I saw nothing but the blue silhouette.

I was very weak and felt that I was lying on something hard. I began to open my eyes slowly, and then I felt growing chest pain. I slowly got up to a sitting position, although it was really difficult because I felt very weak. I looked around the place I was currently in. It was a cave. I lay on something like a stone bed and I was covered with some blanket. In the middle of the cave, there was a dying fire on the fireplace. I rubbed my eyes, but everything was still blurred. I turned my head towards the entrance to the cave and I saw that someone stood there and slowly approached me. I was a bit scared, I tried to get up, but I couldn't. I quickly moved backwards to the wall. I clenched my eyelids because I felt a sudden pain in my chest which was still growing.

I heard then when someone ran up to me. I moaned softly in fear. - "Hey, easy. I will not hurt you. Don't be afraid. " - That's when I looked at her. It was a dragoness. Her scales were blue, she had a pair of wings, she had several spikes on her head, which were in a slightly darker shade of blue. She also had two horns, while her eyes were red-orange. She was significantly higher than me. If I stood by her, my head would be at the height of her arm. - "How are you feeling?" - She asked, smiling at me reassuringly.

"Who are you?" - I asked, staring at the dragoness with a little fear. I remembered what Rainbow Dash was saying about dragons. She said that if I met one of them, I wouldn't be glad. I didn't care so much about her words then, but now I see that she was right.

"I'm Ember. What's your name?"

"Colin..." - I said still being against the wall. Ember seemed to be nice, but I didn't know if I could trust her. Rainbow Dash said that if a dragon is nice, it's only pretending.

"How are you feeling?" - She asked, touching my forehead. - "Wow... You're so cold." - She said looking at me anxiously. I swallowed. I didn't say anything. - "I found you on the beach, you were unconscious and you probably drank some sea water." - That could be an explanation for my chest pain. - "Oh... and I found it." - She said, reaching for something that lay on the ground next to a stone bed. Ember was holding a silver necklace with a half-moon, which I got from Luna. - "It's yours?"

I nodded uncertainly. - "This is a gift from my mom..." - Ember gave away my necklace, which I put on my neck. - "Thank you..." - I started thinking about Luna, who probably thought now that I was missing. If she really thought so, she wasn't wrong, but... She might think I'm dead too. It's exactly the same with Nightmare Moon, who was like a mom for me too.

"So... I asked you how you feel. You should answer." - She smiled a little bit ironically at me.

"My chest hurts a bit, and... I feel weakened."

"I'm not surprised. After all, you've been unconscious for quite a long time."

"How long?"

"I don't know... About thirty hours." - I was surprised. Did I really sleep so long? - "Actually, what are you?" - Ember asked, taking my hand and she beginning to look at it. I took her quickly. She sighed. - "I know that you are afraid of me, but I will not hurt you. Don't be afraid, it's okay, see? I saved you from certain death."

She was right. I decided to loosen up a bit. - "I..."

"Well?"

"I'm a human, you probably haven't heard about something like that."

"Yeah, you're right. How old are you?"

"I'm thirteen."

Ember smiled. - "We are at a similar age. I'm fifteen." - She approached and sat next to me. She picked up the blanket and then she covered me with it. - "Nights are quite cold here, and soon the night will come."

"Actually, Where am I?"

"Well... We're in Dragon Lands, and you... You're lucky that no other dragon found you." - She said, touching my forehead again.

"Why?" - I asked.

"Well." - Ember took her hand. - "Most dragons aren't like me. Believe me, if another dragon found you, he would probably kill you, or... He probably could do something worse. Actually... How did you get here?"

"I was on way to the Griffon Empire. I wanted to meet with my friend Ashley. She is human too."

"Hmmm... And where are you from?"

"I'm from Equestria. I got there about two months ago."

"So... You're not from here?"

"No."

Ember looked at me with a slightly sad look. - "Tell me, who exactly is your mom?"

"I... She was a human too, but... She's dead for two months."

"Oh my... I'm sorry..."

"It is okay."

"And you are alone now?"

"No. I have a new mom."

"Aaand... Who is she?"

I was afraid to answer. I did not know how she could use the information that I was the son of Princess Luna herself. I preferred not to say anything.

"Okay, it doesn't matter, if you don't want to say, fine." Ember looked at the cave entrance, just as I did. It was already quite dark outside. She stood up and approached to the dying bonfire then she took a breath and then she breathed fire, and the bonfire started to burn again. Ember sat down by the fire. I got out of bed and I sat down next to her and she embraced me with her wing. We sat in silence for a few minutes, but after a moment Ember broke the silence. - "My father doesn't know you're here." - She said, looking at me with sadness.

"This is bad?"

"Well... A bit yes. You know, my father is a dragon lord and he rules all dragons." - I looked at her with surprise. I realized that I was in the company of the dragon lord's daughter. Ember, seeing my surprise and smiled slightly. - "Come on. Bow me, I am your princess."

"Uhmm, I..." - I stammered.

At that moment, the dragoness laughed. - "Oh, I was joking. It's okay, geez. It's so easy to embarrass you, little one."

"I'm not little."

"But for me you are. I'm taller than you and... I'm older than you."

"Ehh, okay..."

"But you know what that means?"

I looked at her, my right eyebrow raised.

"It means that you have to listen to me. I'll tell you something, you don't look good, so as your princess, I order you to rest." - She said a bit imperiously.

"But..."

"No, kid. You are much weakened, what I see. If you will feel better, I will lead you to the Griffon Empire, okay?" - I sighed and I nodded. "Okay, we'll sit here a little bit more, then we go to sleep. It's late anyway."

"O-okay..."

"And relax, kid. You're safe, at least... With me." - I nodded lightly. Ember touched my forehead again. - "Well, you're not so cold anymore. Will be fine." - She smiled at me, friendly.

We sat together around the bonfire and this time in silence. After some time, I was a bit sleepy and I don't know when I just fell asleep. When I woke up, I saw Ember lying on the floor near the exit of the cave. The bonfire itself wasn't burning. I uncovered a blanket. I took it and I covered her with it because it was quite cold. I sat next to her, the blanket was quite large, I was able to cover myself too. I was sitting there, I looked at the night sky. I was thinking about my moms. Luna and Nightmare Moon. If they learn that I had an accident while on my way to the Griffon Empire, they were probably worried about me now. The worse thing is that, if they thought I'm dead, they would break down. Several tears flowed from my eyes at the thought. I dropped my head down and I wiped my tears, then I looked at the night sky again. - "Goodnight Luna. Goodnight Nightmare Moon. You're the best moms in the world, I love you..." - I said and more tears flowed from my eyes. I missed them, and at that moment I was helpless. I could say Ember about it. I could tell her that I'm a prince, but I didn't know if I could trust her. She could use this knowledge for her own purposes. For now, I preferred to be quiet. After some time, fatigue took over me. I lay down beside the dragoness and I just closed my eyes. The ground was very hard and uncomfortable, but at that moment I didn't care. I just wanted to fall asleep, and when I wake up, it will turn out to be just a dream.

Episode I - Chapter 22: It is back

II. Chapter 22: It is back

I had a nightmare. It was night, I stood in the middle of the forest and stared at the manticore standing in front of me. It smiled at me, grinning its teeth disgustedly. - "Hello, Colin. Did you miss me?"

"My mother has cast you away." - I started to step back and then It started to go in my direction. - "No, leave me alone!"

"I told you that I would come back ... You aren't happy to see me. We will be able to play!"

"No, please... NO!" - I stepped back more. - "Go away from me!"

"Aren't you happy to see me?"

"Leave me alone!"

"Too bad..." - At this moment the demon attacked me. It hit me with his sharp claws, and I fell on the forest litter.

When I got up, I wasn't in the forest anymore. I looked around. I was in Ember's cave. I lay on the ground, covered with a blanket, I was alone. I grabbed my chest because I felt pain.

"Hey, you okay?" - I heard. I looked up and looked at Ember, who was kneeling beside me and looked at me worried.

"I-it's okay, it's just a bad dream." - I looked at her and she smiled at me.

"That what you did was very nice." - She said, smiling at me. - "However... You didn't have to."

"But what?"

"You know... You covered me with a blanket during the night, it was nice. Thank you."

"Ohh..." - I blushed a bit. - "You're welcome."

"Are you hungry?" - I nodded. - "Actually... What do you eat? Meat, fruits, vegetables?..."

"I don't eat meat." - I spent a lot of time among ponies. Contact with animals and Fluttershy made me I promised myself to never eat meat.

"Unfortunately, we don't have many plants here, but... Hmmm... I know. Come with me." - She said heading towards the exit. I stood up and I followed her.

I walked with her for a few minutes. Dragon Lands didn't look very interesting. There were certainly many mountains, sharp rocks, fire, and lava. I saw the dragons that flew through the sky. They were really huge. All of them had different colors and what's interesting, each of them had a fire in a different color too. Many of them paid attention to me and watched me with interest. I kept very close to Ember, I was just afraid that one of them might attack me. "Rainbow Dash was one hundred percent right." I thought.

"Where are we going?"

"We're going to eat breakfast, I think maybe some plants will be found. Have you ever eaten fire berries?"

"No."

"They are very tasty, believe me. This is an alternative for gems."

"Okay, if you say so."

"Hey, did you know that when these berries are fermented, the best alcohol is made of them?"

I looked at her. - "Did you drink such alcohol?"

"You crazy? It's really strong and I'm not a masochist, I'm underage. I just heard it's really good."

"Fine."

After some time, we came to a place where there were other dragons was. Some of them slept, others fought with each other and ate. Ember was eating the crystals, and I was this berries she was talking about. They were red, grew on a small bush without leaves, but with spikes and they were the size of a strawberry. I admit that they tasted really good, but their taste was really strong. So strong that after eating one of them, my tongue burned a bit, which explains why these berries are called firey. After breakfast, we just sat down and watched the landscape. Dragon Lands looked nice after all. This place had some unique charm. Dragons flew over us, often fought with each other, and I couldn't get over with admiration.

"Well, well, did I finally see a smile on your face?" - Ember asked, chuckling.

"What? I really smile?"

"Well, yeah. You haven't seen dragons before, huh?"

"Actually, I saw one of them in Ponyville. His name is Spike, but he's small, I've always wanted to see a big dragon like..." - I didn't finish. The next dragon flew over our heads. I shuddered slightly, and Ember just laughed.

"You see, being a dragon is great. You can fly, breathe fire, and no one has the courage to bother you." - She looked at me and became a bit serious. "Listen to me now, I'll escort you back to the cave when we end eat breakfast. Many dragons have seen you and... I have nothing to hide, I have to tell about you to my father and just explain it."

"Okay, but why do I have to go back to this cave?"

"It's simple. The dragons aren't very nice, especially the teenage ones. If one of them would accost you, he could hurt you. " - She said taking the emerald and eating it. She looked at me again. - "You have dark circles under your eyes when we return to the cave, lie down and go to sleep, that bad dream must have exhausted you."

"I feel good."

"I don't think so, you have to listen to me. First, I'm..."

"I know. Okay, I'll go to sleep, your highness." - I said with a slight irony

"Very good, citizen." - She said, chuckling.

I liked Ember very much. She was very nice, quite laid back, she could make jokes and... She just was pretty. That's when I probably felt something more. After eating breakfast, Ember and I began to return to the cave. In halfway one of the young dragons accosted us. His scales were red, he had a pair of wings and orange spikes. He was a bit taller than Ember himself. - "Well, well, what we got here?"

"Colin... I will take care of this." - Ember said, pushing me back a bit with her tail. - "What do you want, Garble?"

"Me? Nothing. I just heard that some strange creature is accompanying you." - Garble looked at me and smiled, but... It wasn't a friendly smile. - "What are you exactly?"

"I..."

"It's nothing, just let us go." - Ember said trying to pass, but the red dragon didn't let her. - "In the Griffon Empire, they pay a lot for such rare creatures."

"W-what? ..." - I asked a bit surprised.

"Leave him alone." - Ember said, and fire burst from her nostrils.

"Try to force me." - Garble attacked her. Both began to fight.

"Colin, run!" - She said, trying to break free.

I had to do something. I grabbed a large stone and I hit Garble with it as hard as I could. Ember broke free, and Garble fell to the ground. It was then that he got up and looked at me with rage. - "You little bastard." - He hit me with his claws on the right cheek. I fell and I was hit my head, instantly losing consciousness.

When I woke up, I was in this forest again, however... There was no one around. There was very calm. The wind blew slightly and played with the trees leaves and my hair. Darkness surrounded me, but I could see something through the light of the moon. I didn't know what to do, so I just started to move forward. I don't know how long I went. All the time I heard someone's footsteps behind me and I heard some strange whispers. I couldn't identify them. They were in an unknown language. As I walked, I began to feel more and more pain. I felt pain on my legs, arms, chest, and whispers were getting louder. There was total darkness around me, I saw nothing. I began to look around and at one moment I saw a pair of red, glowing eyes. I felt a sharp chill, I began to slowly step back, but... Something has gone wrong. I turned around and I saw a stone wall. - "What the ..." - When I turned back again... I was at the Castle of the Two Sisters in the Everfree Forest. It was at this moment that I heard a woman's laughter, which sounded very familiar. It came from the corridor, and more specifically from the throne room. I was walking down the hall, I heard something like... Cry, begging for mercy. I hurried up and when I reached the throne room, I saw something that made me froze. I saw Nightmare Moon, but... She wore her armor, and a large scythe levitated beside her. She slowly approached Celestia, who was wounded and she begged for mercy. I wanted to do something, but... I couldn't move. Something just held me and It didn't wanted to let me go.

"Sister... D-do not do it... Please!" - Celestia begged, crying.

Nightmare Moon laughed cruelly. - "You really think I'll spare you? Do you really think I'll spare somepony like you ?!"

"Please, no. I love you, Luna, please... Do not do this, we are sisters..." - Celestia said, and even more, tears fell from her eyes.

"I'm not Luna..." - At this moment the black alicorn swung with her scythe. - "And I'm not your sister!"

Then I looked away and I heard the sound of cut meat and muffled screaming. I fell to my knees and I began to sob softly. I couldn't believe what I saw. Moon wouldn't do it. She isn't like that anymore. I crossed my arms and just let the tears flow. I realized that after all... Something like that could have happened. Even though Moon didn' not want to bring eternal night anymore and she changed, she still hated Celestia. - "She is a monster, she will kill her sister first and then you." - I heard. I looked up and saw manticore standing in front of me. We weren't in the castle anymore. Only darkness surrounded us.

"No... Nightmare Moon is not a monster, she wouldn't do it!"

"Are you sure?" She hates Celestia and she would kill her without hesitation."

"No!" - I said getting up. - "You're lying, she's not like that!"

The demon just laughed. - "You're naive, boy. She'll do it sooner or later."

More tears flew from my eyes. - "She will not do it... Certainly not. You're just trying to manipulate me again. You're trying to make me mad using your dirty tricks! "

At that moment the demon growled furiously. - "You will die too, I promise."

"I'm not afraid of you!"

It was then that the demon started running towards me and when It was about to attack me, I woke up. I looked around the room and I realized that I was again in this cave. I looked at Ember, who was sitting by the fire. She had a few scrapes and bruises. I stood up and immediately approached her. She looked at me and smiled a little.

"Ember, you're wounded..." I grabbed her hand and looked at the scratches on it.

"It's nothing, kid. I'm a dragon." - She was smiling at me reassuringly. Tears flowed from my eyes and I felt a pain on my right cheek. - "You're wounded too..." - She said, touching my cheek, taking care not to touch the wounds.

"E-Ember, I... I'm so sorry..."

"Hey, it's not your fault. Garble is always looking for a provocation." - She embraced me with her arm. - "Don't worry, I'll be fine. Besides, Garble is in huge trouble right now." - I looked at her. I was silent. "When my father learned that Garble had attacked us, he almost killed him, besides... He knows I'm taking care of you."

"Actually... Why are you helping me?"

"Because it's better than nothing. I'm not like other dragons and... I... I think I just like helping... I don't know..." - She looked into my eyes and smiled again. - "Besides, I liked you."

"I like you too, Ember."

She laughed. - "Don't worry, I will help you reach your friend, we can go even tomorrow if you like."

"We can go, it's not a problem for me." - I said, also smiling.

"Hey. Do you want me to show you Griffonstone on the way? It's a..."

"The old city that the griffons left and never came back again."

"I see that you know the history of this place."

I remembered what Garble had said, "In the Griffon Empire, they pay a lot for such rare creatures." I decided to ask Ember what he meant.

"That red dragon, he... He said that in the Griffon Empire is paying a lot for..." I stopped. Ember looked away. - "Hey, you alright?"

She sighed. - "You know... I'll be honest. I said I'd help you, but... I'd prefer that you stay here."

"Why?"

"See, the Griffon Empire seems to be a perfect kingdom, but it's not. This kingdom has its pathologies, like... Permission to have a slave, or... Already less legal, but very popular trade in rare creatures. Colin, look, I... I'm not sure... Ashley can be in captivity now. "

"She is not. She is at the Emperor."

"Wait she's at uncle Asriel?" - She looked at me

"I..." - There was no chance to retreat. I had to tell her. - "I learned about it from Lara, she is a traveler and... She said she brought Ashley to the Emperor, and he took care of her."

"Wait... And you wanted to visit her, right?"

"Y-yes..."

Ember looked at me a little suspiciously. "There's one problem. The guards wouldn't let you into the castle. So you'd have to be called by the Emperor himself or... You'd have to be someone very important." - When she said it, I looked away. - "You said you were from Equestria, and this necklace..." - She touched the silver crescent on my necklace. - "You said your mom gave it to you. Who is she?"

I looked at her. I wondered for a moment and I realized that I could trust her. She saved me many times. - "My mom..."

"Yes?"

"My mom is a Princess Luna..."

Ember's eyes widened. - "So you're her son, damn... I heard about it, but... I didn't expect that it could be you."

"What are you going to do now? Will you take me hostage?"

"Of course not, Colin. I'll help you get to your friend and we let know what happened from the Griffon Empire. But my father can't find out anything. He could take you hostage, believe me, dragons can be very greedy."

"T-thank you..." - Several tears flowed from my eyes.

"Hey, will be fine." - She gave me a soft hug.

"Ember, what if she thinks I'm dead?"

"I don't know. Listen, can you tell me what happened?" - She said, looking into my eyes.

"Well..." - I said, sniffling and wiping my tears.

"Slowly, don't be in a hurry."

I told her exactly what had happened. I told her about the situation that happened to me when I was on my way. About what attacked me and that I suspected it might be a demon. Demon, which was almost always in the form of a manticore. She asked me what was going on with this manticore. I told her how I got to Equestria. I told her about how I was attacked by the Ponyville residents, about the nightmares, about the demon, about my mother's death, about Nightmare Moon, and how I was poisoned, and how the demon was cast away by Luna. In the end, I also told her about the nightmares I had when I came to Dragon Lands. Ember had to think about it for a moment.

"You didn't have easy, did you?"

"Yeah."

"You know... I don't know if it will comfort you, but... I never knew my mother. Only my dad takes care of me."

"You never had a mom?"

"No. I don't know what happened to her. When I was a little and I asked my dad... Where is a mommy..." - She paused for a moment. - "He... He looked embarrassed at the time and told me that... Mommy is far away and that she will be back soon... But... She n-never came back .." - Some tears flew from her eyes. I didn't know what to do and I just hugged her. I didn't know what to do and I thought it would help her and... It helped. She needed it. She needed to just tell someone about it and she just needed to cry. I sat with her for a few minutes and then she let go. She wiped her tears and said. - "Thanks, Colin."

"You're welcome, Ember. Everybody needs this from time to time."

"If some other dragon could saw me now, he would probably think that I'm weak."

"You are not weak. You are very strong, you defeated Garble."

"I didn't defeat him alone." - She looked at me and smiled. - "Because you helped me. I liked how you hit him with a stone."

"I... You know, I just... I didn't want him to hurt you."

"Thanks, kid." - She embraced me again. Then we just sat and watched at the bonfire.

Celestia and Luna were sat in the medical room in Canterlot, where two guards were brought, who had to take Colin to the Griffon Empire. One of them had a claws and teeth marks on his body. He was unconscious. The second guard didn't have any wounds on him, except for one stab wound that blackened and his veins were black and visible despite his fur. He woke up quite recently, because of about thirty minutes ago. Celestia was going to talk with him to find out what happened to her nephew. Luna was completely depressed. She was crying, she was very afraid for her child. She blamed herself for it, it happened. "it's my fault... Fuck, why did I let him for it?" She thought. Celestia tried to calm her down, she could comfort her, but her attempts were unsuccessful. When Luna calmed down a bit, they decided to interview the guard together.

"Okay, now tell me what happened." - Celestia asked, looking at the guard who had visible black veins.

"S-something attacked us." - He said.

"What was that?"

"I remember... It could fly, I'm not sure, but... I think it was a manticore." - When Luna heard that, she covered her face with her hoof. Celestia also seemed to be disturbed. - "Where am I?" He asked, gritting his teeth in pain.

"Now, now. It's okay..." - Celestia said, touching his forehead. - "Your companion brought you here, he is wounded. He rests now."

"Y-your Highness, I'm so... I mean... W-we so sorry... It surprised us, and..."

"Don't blame yourself, guard." - Luna said after a moment. - "It doesn't matter if you'd be ready or not. You wouldn't have a chance. You were attacked by the demon. The same one I had to cast away two months ago. "

"A demon?... Oh damn..."

"Princess Luna, Celestia." - They turned and saw the doctor who just entered the room. - "I must ask you to leave the room. The patient must rest, besides... I need to examine him."

"Of course, doctor. Luna, let's go." - Celestia said, getting up and heading for the door.

Luna and Celestia were walking down the hall, talking.

"Tia... What if... What if Colin is dead?"

"Lulu, I'm sure he's alive."

"I'm scared, I'm just scared. Maybe he's alive, but... What if somepony just kidnapped him and..."

"Luna." - Celestia stopped and grabbed her by the shoulders. "Please, do not panic. Iris trained with him and taught him how to survive. I'm sure that wherever he is, he's fine. "

"But..."

"Please, understand. We will not help him by worrying, we must start the searches and send the guards wherever we can."

"Okay..." - Luna said. "I will inform Nightmare Moon about this. Colin often was with her and... "

"I know, go to her, but... Explain it to her in a mild way, okay? Maybe she's not evil anymore, but maybe she's still a bit nervous."

"Right."

Luna headed towards the exit, and Celestia was about to go to Shining Armor to inform him about the disappearance and to start the searches. They both loved him and wouldn't accept that he could die. They believed that he was still alive. And they weren't wrong. But they also didn't know that Colin was in good hands and that he was safe... By the time. They had one more problem on their heads now. After all... It is back and could threaten the boy and probably wanted revenge on him.

Episode I - Chapter 24: A failed hunting

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Episode I - Chapter 25: It knows your fears

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Episode I - Chapter 26: The Capital

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Episode I - Epilogue

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Episode II - Prologue

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Episode II - Chapter 1: The Morning

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Episode II - Chapter 2: A family and friends

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Episode II - Chapter 3: At the lake

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Episode II - Chapter 4: Hello, Mikey

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Episode I - Chapter 6: Ponyville - Part 1

I. Chapter 6: Ponyville - Part 1

I was already on the stairs, I took one step and then I stopped. What if it's a trap? What if I'm still dreaming? I returned to the room in which I slept, then ran to the window, which was opened. It was a beautiful day. The birds sing, the residents were busy with their daily affairs, one of them even was looking at me. It was a mare. Her fur was mint in color, the mane was white and blue, on the right side of the rump she had a tattoo depicting the harp, I know, this is cutie marks, but naming it tattoos is simply more convenient for me. Her eyes were colored orange, judging by the horn on her head, I inferred that she was a unicorn.

The mare looked at me for a short moment, with the expression of her face. Then she smiled and turned and started running. I also heard that she someone calling, but couldn't identify, who - "So I'm not sleeping" - I said to myself. I turned to the opened door leading to the stairs, I went over to them, and then began to descend. I was halfway down, I hid behind the wall on the stairs. I recognized Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy right away, but apart from them, there were two other mares downstairs. The first one had orange fur, her hair was blond and her eyes were green and I could see a few freckles on her face, and she was a tattoo of apples on the rump. I noticed a hat on her head. She looked like a typical village girl.

The other mare, was eyes blue eyes, Her fur was pink, and the mane was dark pink, and frankly, she was very much like cotton candy, and she had a tattoo of balloons on her rump.

After a moment Twilight noticed me on the stairs

"Come on, Colin. Don't be shy" - She said, smiling at me

I went down, slowly, taking care of every step not to fall over. After a while, I stood opposite Twilight, the remaining mares stood behind her. Twilight smiled warmly at me.

"Colin, I'd like you to meet someone" - She said after a moment

"Who?" - I asked

Twilight looked behind me - "Her" - I turned around and then I saw her. It was Alicorn, she was much taller than me, her fur was white and her eyes were purple, the mane was constantly waving and very much like a rainbow with a bit faded colors. She was dressed in gold jewelry, I also noticed a pair of wings and a horn on her head, on which was a crown. Then I asked myself one question. Is there an angel standing in front of me?

"So, Twilight. This is that Human, which you told me about?" - She said

Immediately she began to approach me, I admit that I was a little afraid of her. I took a few steps back, and then I came across a table that stood behind me. Twilight looked at me slightly worried, just as the alicorn.

"Easy, Colin. She will not hurt you" - Twilight said, smiling

I was confused, I didn't know what to do, I just stood there and stared at the alicorn standing in front of me.

"Well... Can you introduce yourself?" - Alicorn said

"M-my name is Colin, is nice to meet you..." - I said

"That's a beautiful name. I'm Celestia, it's nice to meet you too" - She said smiling to me and reaching out for me a hoof, which I shook

I looked at Twilight and the other mares, all looked at me anxiously. After a moment one of them came up to me, it was this pink one.

"Hi! How are you?" - She asked vigorously

"G-good... I guess" - I said

"I'm Pinkie Pie! Do you like parties? Because I love it! Do you like cakes? Because I love it! Do you like to laugh? because I mmmmph - She didn't finish, because the orange mare, covered her mouth

"Calm down, girl. Don't stress him" - She said, then she came up to me - "Howdy Pardner! I'm Applejack" - She said, reaching out a hoof to me, which I then shook

"Nice to meet you too" - I said, smiling

"Wow, I've never seen anything like you before" - Applejack said, studying me

"Wait... And this is not about him, your younger sister was saying?" - Pinkie asked, and Applejack looked at me even more accurately

"Actually, Apple Bloom mentioned him, big height, black hair, everything suits well, but... I don't see any blood on him" - Applejack said, scratching chin

"Maybe because I have bandages" - I said

"Oh! Of course! Colin, it's time to change the bandages. These ones are already dirty" - Twilight said - "Sit on the table, I'll be right back" - she said and then left the room

"Okay" - I said, then sat on the table

I sat there for a moment, then Celestia spoke to me.

"So... how are you feeling here in Equestria?" - She asked, looking at me

"Good" - I answered uncertainly

"Really? I heard that you were attacked by the Ponyville residents and... Black manticore" - She said

"Yes" - I answered uneasily, wondering why she was so inquisitive

I looked at Celestia's face, I saw fear in her eyes, she tried to hide it but it was visible. The other mares seemed to notice it, they also seemed restless.

"So... Have you slept well tonight?" - Fluttershy asked, coming up to me, I loved her voice, it was so gentle, calm and relaxing

"Yeah, it's okay" - I said, smiling at her

"Didn't you have any nightmare?" - Rainbow Dash asked, also approaching me

"Well... maybe a little bit, but everything is okay" - I answered, I didn't want to bother them

"Colin, if something has happened, you can tell us about it. Again the same, am I right?" - Rainbow asked

I lowered my head down, I did not want to talk about it, I did not want to cause unpleasant memories.

"Is everything ok?" - Twilight asked, entering the room with new bandages, then she immediately came to us - "Make some space. I need to change his bandages"

"I'll help you" - Celestia said

"No, you don't have to. I can do it" - Twilight said

Twilight began to unwrap my bandages. Celestia stood behind me, I felt pain then, but I tried not to show it. When the bandages were completely removed from my torso, I heard a deep breath, which belonged to all the mares in the room. I looked at all of them, each of them was shocked, even Pinkie Pie became serious.

"Mother of me..." - Celestia said with fear, which stood all the time behind me

After a moment, Twilight began to unwrap the bandages from my hands and legs, and again the same... I heard everyone in the room sigh in shock, Celestia was afraid to look at me from the front, but eventually, she do it. As soon as she stood in front of me, she took a deep breath, immediately moved away from me, she covered mouth with hoofs, while sitting at the same time, then tears flowed from her eyes.

"My child, how can you move at all?!" Celestia asked, crying

"I..."

"I'm begging you, do not tell me you're accustomed to it!" - She said, still crying - "To this... You cannot get accustomed, do you understand?"

Then the other mares, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Applejack and Pinkie Pie approached me, all looked at me terrified, and Fluttershy even began to sob softly. Then I looked at myself, what I saw made my breathing and heartbeat accelerate. From my right arm, diagonally, a claw mark ran, ending up on my stomach, to my right side of the chest, showing tooth marks, and more, scratches, bruises and scars. My wounds were almost all over my body, I grabbed my head, I just realized that I was wrong, I can't get accustomed to it! Tears began to flow from my eyes, I don't know how long I sat there, but when I looked at each other again, there were new bandages on my body. All mares stood in front of me, they looked at me with concern.

"What happened?" - I asked, slightly confused

"You looked at... Your wounds and... You caught your head and you started to cry, you sat there for quite a long time" - Rainbow Dash said

I felt then, as something embraced me. it was a wing. A large, white, wing whose owner was Celestia herself. It was quite an awkward situation, she just sat and embracing me.

"You all right, my child?" - Celestia asked

"Y-yes... I guess..." - I answered - "Uhm, are you okay too, your highness?" - I asked

"Please, call me by my name. We're friends" - Celestia said

"Okay, thanks" - I said, smiling

"Well umm... Colin, you wouldn't like maybe, I don't know... Explore Ponyville a bit?" - Celestia asked, taking the wing

"Why not?" - I said

"Alright then" - Celestia said - "Twilight, can we talk in private?" - Celestia said

"Something happened?" - Twilight asked

"It's very important" - Celestia replied shortly, looking at Twilight with slightly frowned eyebrows

"Oh... I understand" - Twilight said, after a moment she came over to me - "Colin, maybe you will go to Rarity, with my friends? I'll join you later, okay?"

"Who?" - I asked

"To our friend. You don't have any clothes, and she knows how to sew" - Twilight answered

"Okay..." - I said

"Great! Girls, take him to her, oh! And something else. Be careful that nothing happens to him, okay?"

"Alright!" - Rainbow said

I got up from the table. Pinkie Pie opened the door when I passed her, she still looked at me slightly confused, she did not know whether to smile or continue to be serious. When I was outside, the last time I looked at Celestia, who was smiling at me reassuringly. After a while Pinkie came out of the library, closing the door.

I stood there for such a short while, looking at the door, Fluttershy pulled me out of my thoughts.

"Uhmm... Colin?"

"Oh... Sorry. I'm coming" - I said, after which I started following the mares

Fluttershy walked right next to me, on the left, Rainbow Dash was slowly flying. Pinkie Pie was slowly following me, still looking at me with confused eyes, and in front of me was Applejack. I was walking through Ponyville, again the same... The residents looked at me, some looked at me with delight, others with sadness and others looked at me with contempt and disgust, in other words... Mixed feelings, I felt uncomfortable. Walking, I covered my face with my hand, I was just ashamed and scared.

"So... How did you get here?" - Asked AJ

"I don't know, I have no idea" - I answered truthfully, I seriously did not know how it happened, one day I run away from... I don't know what and later, I get to the land, with talking horses - "Sorry, I don't want to talk about it"

"Ooh, come on! Tell us!" - Pinkie said cheerfully

"Listen to me... No... I really don't want to talk about it" - I said, a bit angrily

"Whyyyyyyy?" - Pinkie asked annoyingly

"Pinkie, enough! This isn't funny" - Rainbow Dash said angrily, Pinkie was started to be serious, we all stopped

"B-but..." - She didn't finish. Rainbow Dash immediately drew Pinkie to herself, then she whispered something in her ear - "Oh... I understand, I'm sorry" - Pinkie said, after a moment - "Sorry, Colin. I didn't know"

"Nothing has happened... Can we go now?"

"Sure, let's go" - AJ said, then we moved forward

We walked through Ponyville a few minutes, all this time I felt observed, and not even by the ponies, and actually by something that was hidden in the shadow. out of the corner of my eye, I could see a dark figure that disappeared every time I wanted to look at it. I decided to ignore it, but it didn't work out, It's something that watched me, did not want to be ignored, I know, strange...

After a short time, we managed to get to... If I heard well... Carousel Boutique. It just looked like a huge tent, with many decorations, I noticed around it, a few smaller tents.

"Here we are!" - AJ said

"So... Is this where Rarity lives?" - I asked

"Exactly" - AJ said, going to the door and then opening it - "Come in, pardner. Don't be shy"

"Oh... Maybe you will go ahead?" - I proposed

"Why?" - Rainbow asked

"Because... It's good to give way to a lady" - I said gallantly, throwing a slight smile

"Well, we have a gentleman. Rarity will surely like you! She loves cult people!" - Pinkie said

"Okay, enough. Let's go" - Rainbow said, flying inside, followed by the remaining mares and in the end I

When I went inside, I started to look around. There were mannequins, hangers and mirrors everywhere, and the interior design was extremely elegant, to be honest, it looked very much like a palace, the interior was really impressive.

"Wow" - I said, looking around

I approached one of the mannequins, snorted lightly, giving him a sting on the nose, I could not help it.

"Hiya, Rarity! How are you?" - I heard Pinkie's voice

I turned around, and then I saw her and she saw me, it was another unicorn. She was white, the mane was purple and it was elegantly combed, there was a tattoo on the side showing three diamonds, or something similar.

"Woah, what is this?" - Rarity asked

"Rarity, this is Colin. He is a Human" - said AJ

"Hey" - I said uncertainly, waving my hand lightly

She approached me close enough that our eyes met with each other, and I remind that every pony was lower than I was by at least ten centimeters, except for Celestia who was much higher than me. Rarity looked at me very closely, slightly confused and surprised, I took two steps back because I felt insecure.

"Where did these bandages come from? Did something happen to you?" - Rarity asked

"I had... an accident" - I said

"No! He was attacked!" - Pinkie Pie screamed I admit that I was a bit nervous

"Pinkie! Stop!" - Rainbow Dash said

"But it's true! He was attacked by Manti... mmmmph"

"Pinkie, please. I think we talked about it?" - Rainbow said, covering her mouth, she just hushed up and nodded in understanding

"What attacked you?" - Rarity asked

"It doesn't matter. We came here because Colin doesn't have any clothes and we wanted..." - Rainbow didn't finish

"I understand, I understand. I will do just a few measurements" - Rarity said, bringing the measure, she was quick - "Colin, darling, spread your hands and try not to move, I'll do just a few measurements, okay?

"Okay" - I said, doing what she says

"Wait!" - Fluttershy said, who has not spoken up to now

"What happened?" - Rarity asked

"Watch out for his ribs, there's... Damaged" - She said

"Oh... Okay. Thanks for the warning" - Rarity said, carefully wrapping the measure around my waist. I smiled slightly at Fluttershy, which she blushed a little - "You're so emaciated" - Rarity said after a moment

"I know... Actually, I have not eaten anything for a long time" - I said

"Don't worry, kid. When everything will be ready, we'll go to the cafe for some breakfast" - Rainbow said, when my stomach rumbled, all the mares in the room laughed lightly, which made me blush a little

"Okay" - I said, also chuckling slightly

When Rarity finished her measurements, she immediately starts to work. She sat down at the machine and began to sew.

"Give me a second, your clothes will be ready soon" - Rarity said, sewing

"Alright" - I said, sitting down and watching what Rarity was doing

When I was sitting, I thought about that, what Celestia wanted to say to Twilight? I knew that it was about me, but what could they talk about?

A few minutes earlier...

When the door from my house slammed, I could talk to Celestia alone, I was curious what he had to say.

"So... What did you want to talk about?" - I asked

"You know it very well, about what" - Celestia said

"It's about Colin, right?"

"Yes. I'm worried about him, These wounds... These were terrible, but I'm worried that he is so... distrustful of others. You and Rainbow Dash talked with him?" - Celestia asked, which I nodded - "You don't know why is it so... introverted?"

"He... He didn't have an easy life, as I mentioned earlier" - I said, to which Celestia nodded

"He was a victim of abuse, I know, but what exactly did he say?" - Celestia asked

Then I told her everything that Colin told me. How he met this beast, and what happened to him and his mother. I didn't really know, what happened to his mother, I could only make guesses, or she killed herself, or Colin's father did it, so many questions and no answer. When I told her everything I know, I looked at Celestia, she was shocked by what she just heard.

"Uhmm... Are you okay?" - I asked, no answer - "Princess Celestia?" - I asked again

"I don't want to believe it, did it really happen to him?" - Celestia asked, still in shock

"Wounds on his body, they speak for themselves" - I stated - "Only, I am still wondering why the residents attacked him, Rainbow Dash said..." - I hesitated with the answer

"What?" Celestia asked

"The residents screamed that... They wanted to kill him" - I said, at this point, Celestia sat on the floor and covered mouth with hoofs

"They... Wanted to kill him? But... Twilight, tell me how many clients you had in the library last week?" - This question surprised me

"Last week? Well... Quite a lot, but... Why are you asking about it?" - I asked, confused

"I read your letter, you wrote in it that humans were eating meat, right?" - She asked - "But... There was something else, I'm right? Are you hiding something from me?"

"Well... Actually..."

"Can you show me this book in which you read about humans?" - Celestia asked

That's what I was most afraid of. I remember that, when I was reading about the fact that, humans feed on meat, but... That's not the point. When I read about it, in the book was written that a human is a merciless, aggressive beast that kills for pleasure that killer instinct appears in immediately after birth, he has no remorse, no feelings or pity, he will not stop at anything to kill. I knew it was different when I saw Colin, he didn't look as if he wanted to hurt someone. One thing was certain... He certainly had feelings, something was wrong. I gave Celestia a book about the title 'Mythological Creatures'.

"Page 119..." - I said - "Everything is written there"

Celestia turned over to this page. I watched her reading, the longer she read, the more her eyes showed her rage, I swear that I had never seen her so angry.

"What is this bullshit!?" - She asked furiously, throwing the book to the floor. I moved back slightly - "Merciless beast?! Killer instinct soon after birth?! No feelings and pity?! -" She asked furiously, coming up to me - "Who wrote this nonsense?!"

"I-I don't know! In the book, there is no author!" - I said, already scared

"Twilight, forget what you've read about. That's all, it's a nonsense" - Celestia said, already calmed down - "I've seen humans with my own eyes! They're not like that!"

"Wait... Humans were lived in Equestria?!" - I asked surprised, at that moment Celestia was silent, and her face was embarrassed - "Have you seen them?"

"Y-yes... I saw them. They lived 1000 years ago if you want to know" - Celestia said, sadly

"They lived?... What happened to them?" - I asked

"Eh... Alright then... I'll tell you, sit down" - I sat down - "The Great War... Is it tell you something?"

"Yes, from that what I heard, three races inhabiting Equestria, Dragons, Griffons, and Ponies, quarreled with each other and the war broke out" - I said

"Oh no... The war broke out, it's true, but... It was not a war between the Dragons, Griffons, and Ponies" - Celestia said

"So how was that?" - I asked

Celestia told me what really happened, I was shocked by what I heard. Humans came from another world, hides from other races for five years in the city they built. About the fact that humans were noble and valiant, that there were even marriages between humans and ponies and that Celestia met the ruler of humans and his wife. When I wanted to ask what was the name of the ruler of the humans and his wife, Celestia made a sour face and said that she didn't remember, but I knew that it was not so. She lied. It was seen in her eyes. Celestia also told me about the demon and the army of darkness, and about the exact course of the war, about the ruler of a humans being equipped with a sword through which he defeated the demon, and about the ruler of the humans, who was the chosen one. When the war was over, humans were completely extinct, only fifteen left. Among them was the ruler of the humans, and his wife, who was pregnant. Celestia received a sword from the ruler of the humans, which was used in the fight against the demon. And as for the demon, I asked about his appearance, at this moment, Celestia hesitated, but she broke off and said that the Demon looked like a Manticore... Big Black Manticore. I was terrified because I just realized that it was most likely the same monster that hurt Colin.

"Wow. All of this... Really was happened?" - I asked in disbelief

"Yes" - Celestia said

"What about that sword? Do you still have it?" - I asked

"Yes, but it's useless. Only chosen one could use it, if someone tried to lift it, the sword would become heavy and very bulky. What if? Hmm... no"

"What?" - I asked

"Nothing... Really"

"Princess Celestia" - I said a bit angrily - "What is going on?"

"Twilight, I suspect that the beast that harasses Colin is the same demon, who killed all humans" - Celestia said

"No, that's impossible, though... That would explain a lot, Oh no... Celestia, what if he is the next chosen one?" - I asked

"I don't even want to think about it. It's still a child! He is not ready for it!" - Celestia said - "Twilight... Promise me one thing, do not tell Colin, about it. Okay?"

"But... He should know that! He..." I didn't finish

"Twilight... Please. He is not ready, we should wait to reveal it to him"

"But..." - I wanted to say something, but then I thought about it all, Celestia was right

"Colin is not ready... To be the chosen one and to fight the demon, he must go a long way, which is not easy. First, he must know the name of the sword used by the ruler of the humans. Unfortunately, nobody knows this name. On the sword, there are runes, which are probably his name, but the only ones who could read them have long ago dead"

"In that case, what to do?" - I asked

"Let's not tell him about it, let's give him time," - Celestia said - "Besides, I think he should be rehabilitated, Colin is very restless and distrustful of others, he's also afraid of Ponyville residents, he needs some peaceful place. A distance from them"

"Maybe he should live with Fluttershy?" - I suggested

"Bingo!... Fluttershy's house is out of Ponyville, it's quiet and peaceful, it's just the perfect place" - Celestia said

"In that case, I'll tell her that Colin will live with her. She told me that, she like him, so I think it should be good" - I said

"Alright, by the way, I would also like Colin to come to Canterlot. I would like to meet him with my sister, and welcome him more... Officially, you know... Well, I have to go now, duties are calling" - Celestia said, getting up, then she went to the door and opened it - "See you later, Twilight, oh! And something else... That conversation was not. Never. Right?

"Well, but what if..." - I didn't finish, I heard only the crack of the door - "Yes, I understand..."

I stood up and took a few steps, then I stopped. The book about mythological creatures was laying on the floor. I took it and threw it in the trash, from what I remember, many customers borrowed this book, everything began to put together... that's why Colin was attacked, the inhabitants thought he was dangerous, and this is not true... I knew from the beginning that it was different.

I was sitting on a small chair and talked with the mares, waiting for new clothes. In total... I was curious to see how Rarity could deal with it. I don't think that she would ever meet any human.

"When's your birthday?" - Pinkie asked, surprising me at the same time

"What?" - I asked

"When is your birthday?" - She asked again

"Hmm... I think, on June twelve, but... Why do you ask?" - Pinkie Pie has held a notebook and wrote everything in it

"What kind of cake do you like?" - Pinkie asked

"Uhmm... Actually..." - I said scratching my head

"Actually, what?" - Pinkie asked

"Never in my life, I didn' not eat the cake, I don't even know what it would look like" - I said truthfully, I never celebrated my birthday, I looked at Pinkie, whose face was shocked - "Uhmm... Are you okay?" - I asked, waving her hand in front of her eyes

"How is it?!... Never in your life, did you eat the cake?!" - Pinkie asked, shocked - "I can't imagine my life without a cake!"

"Okay... It's getting weird" - I said, slightly worried when Rarity suddenly entered the room, with my new clothes. It was a gray shorts that had pockets on the right and left, a light blue t-shirt and a pair of socks

"All right, darling. Your clothes are ready" - Rarity said, handing me my clothes

"Thank you, can I try them on?" - I asked

"Of course, follow me" - She said, coming up to the dressing room, unveiling the curtains, then nodding to give me a sign to go inside, of course, I did it - "If you need something, tell me"

"Okay" - I said

In the first place, I took off my old shorts, which were already torn. Then dressed the ones Rarity did for me, then I dressed up socks. And finally I dressed in a t-shirt, I admit that the clothes were quite comfortable.

"Okay, I'm ready" - I said as I left the changing room

The eyes of all mares focused on me, the most delighted was Rarity, who was looking at me with shining eyes and a beaming smile.

"You look really cute, darling" - Rarity said

"Thanks" - I said, smiling and blushing a little bit

"Do the clothes fit you well, nothing hurts you... Well, because you know... I sew clothes for the first time, for a creature like you"

"It's okay. The clothes are really comfortable and they look cool" - I replied

"I'm glad to hear that" - Rarity said, giggling - "I don't have time right now, but later I'll do some more clothes for you"

"So... Are we going to eat something?" - Rainbow asked

"Sure" - I said

I said goodbye to Rarity, then went outside, closed my eyes and inhaled with fresh air, exhaled, opened my eyes, then heard something like... A rustle of paper? I turned to the source of the sound, stood by the tent, the same mare of the mint color that I saw this morning, she carried a notebook and a pencil, when our eyes met, she took a quick sigh and then ran away, leaving her notebook and pencil.

"Wait! You left your..." - I didn't finish my sentence

I took a notebook and a pencil in my hand, I looked through the pages and that what I saw, surprised me. Almost on every page, there were drawings depicting me - "What the hell is that?" - I said, browsing the notebook - "Oh shit..." - After a moment I heard my friends steps behind me, I immediately put a notebook and pencil into my pocket, then turned to them.

"Damn, umm... Hey, girls. What's up?" - I asked, trying to hide the stress

"Rarity talked a bit to us, what about you? Is everything alright?" - Asked Rainbow Dash

"Yes, it's okay. Look what a beautiful day we have!" - I said, trying to sound relaxed

"Uhmm... Did something happen?" - Fluttershy asked

"No, everything is alright, so... We go to this cafe?" - I asked

"Actually... We talked about it and there was a change of plans" - AJ said - "We're going to eat breakfast, to me. I'd like to meet you with my family"

"Okay, umm... That's good for me" - Fluttershy said

"Well, let's go then" - I said

We went ahead. Applejack was going first, and me and the rest of the mares right behind her. On the way, I was thinking, what did this mint mare want from me? Why did she follow me? To these questions, I was to receive an answer soon.

To be continued...

Episode I - Chapter 23: A way to the Griffonstone

Author's Note

Before you'll start read, take look at this Blog Post

II. Chapter 23: A way to the Griffonstone

It was early afternoon. The sky was very cloudy, but sometimes the sun was emerging from behind the clouds, nevertheless... The day was very gloomy and there was still a slight mist in the air. In the morning, Colin and Ember crossed the sea separating Dragon Land from the Griffon Empire and headed towards the main city of the kingdom, the Capital. The city was very far in the mountains, so they would have to pass half the kingdom to get there. They walked the forest, which despite the current season was still very green, although... Many leaves were withered. The forest itself was very thick, dark and probably swarmed with wild animals like wolves, deers, hares, and even bears. Colin felt slightly anxious about this forest, although... He was worried about something else. At night he had a nightmare associated with the demonic manticore, but also with his mother. The boy saw her suicide in his nightmare. She slowly brought the knife closer to her neck, then she stuck it in and cut her throat, which made the disgusting sound of sliced meat, and blood spilled out of the wound. Then she just fell and her blood... her blood began to turn black. At first, the boy thought he had anticipated it, but he didn't. The blood was getting more black and...

"Hey, you alright?" - He heard. It was Ember's voice.

"What?" - He asked, slightly stunned and looked at her.

"I asked is everything alright."

"Y-yes." - He rubbed his face with his hand and looked ahead. - "How long are we going?"

She shrugged - "I don't know, I guess... Ten minutes?."

"This forest." - He started. - "It's very dense."

"Well, Griffon Empire is a very wild kingdom, I don't know how it looked like before, but... I think it was different."

"Hmm, It means?"

"It means less trees, less weeds, and..." - At that moment they heard a howl, somewhere deep in the forest. Ember shuddered slightly, swallowed, and she felt a cold shudder piercing her. - "And less wild animals."

"What do you think, can they attack us?"

"I do not know. It's better to stick together."

They walked together until they reached a small lake in the middle of the forest. The water was clean, transparent and even some fish swimming in it. Colin and Ember made a small break. They drank water, washed in it, and they both sat down under one of the trees, which were many in the area. The wind blew lightly, setting leaves and grass in motion. The trees swayed to the left and right, and at times gave quiet creaks. Birds could be heard in the forest, and in its depths, they could hear a howl. This place had its charm, all these sounds, the atmosphere itself was soothing. Both Ember and Colin relaxed and listened to the sounds of the forest.

"How are you?" - Ember asked, looking at the lake.

"Good and you?"

"I'm fine, thanks." - She closed her eyes and yawned. - "So." - She said, looking at him. - "Before we reach the Capital, I'll show you Griffonstone... After all... We can even spend the night there. What do you think?"

"It's a good idea."

"Are you afraid of walking in such forests?" - She asked, and a small smile appeared on her face.

Colin, despite all the relaxing things, like birdsong and tree noises, he felt uncomfortable in the wilderness. Maybe he trained with Iris and she taught him how to survive, but they never really were together in the forest, let alone spending the night because Luna forbade them. She thought it was just too dangerous, which was obviously exaggerated, but... That's what mothers are. They are overprotective, exaggerated, but this is because they are very worried about their children. - "Maybe a little bit..." - Boy said, smiling nervously.

"Hah. First time in the travel?"

"Yeah... When I was in the castle, I trained with one of the guards. Her name is Iris, she taught me sword fighting and... She also taught me about survival, but... She never took me to the forest because my mom forbade us. "

"You know, maybe if you'll be older, she will allow you to go to the forest for the night."

"Yeah... I'm sure she will allow it when I'll be forty." - Ember laughed, just like Colin, but... Then he realized that he said something very unfriendly, even malicious about his mother. He shouldn't say such things. She's just worried about him, she loves him. "I'm sorry, mom, I'm so sorry, I... I didn't want to." He thought. Deep down he was very sad, he was ashamed that he had said something like that. However, his expression was still normal, so the dragoness beside him didn't suspect that something was wrong.

"Will you show me how you fight with the sword once?" - Ember asked.

"Oh... I... I don't know..."

"Please. I want to see it."

Colin sighed. - "Okay, but not here. When we get to the Capital, okay?"

"Or Griffonstone, they also had an armory there."

"How do you know this?"

"I've been there several times."

"Really?"

"Yes, I can be your conductress. I just need to find a hat."

"Ember..." - Colin laughed and shook his head. - "Okay, are we moving on?"

"Yach." She stood up, just like the boy, and then they started walking again. They were heading northwest, there was Griffonstone.

They walked together for some time until they came across a path. Colin wanted to persuade Ember to follow this path, but she refused. She said it was a very bad idea because someone could just see them and it would end badly. The dragoness and boy were out of the path, but still in one direction. They managed to go out on a small clearing and that's when they saw it. It looked like a gigantic tree, though... it wasn't. It was a gigantic tree-shaped hill.

"Look, it's Griffonstone!" - Ember said, pointing at the strange hill. - "We're lucky, it's usually covered by clouds. What a beautiful view."

"Is it built on a big tree?" - Colin asked.

"What? No. This hill just looks like that."

"It's big."

"It's even bigger from close up."

"Will we spend the night there?"

"Yes, and by the way, you'll show me how you fight with the sword."

"Ember, please..."

"Oh come on! What's the problem?"

Colin sighed heavily and looked at her. - "Look, I... I'm just a bit embarrassed, okay?"

"You have nothing to be ashamed of, just do it."

"Fine. I'll try."

"Let's go, it's better if we reach the city before the nightfall. At night, these forests are very dangerous."

They started walking, but... That's when Colin suddenly stopped. Something flashed in his eyes from the forest, or rather... It reflected the light in his direction. The boy strayed from the course and started walking towards the flash. Ember noticed and followed him. Colin walked about fourteen meters, then bent down and... He froze. He picked up something from the ground, it was a heart-shaped gold necklace, exactly the same as Ashley's. The whole forest literally fell silent. There was no sound of birds singing, the wind stopped blowing, even the sounds from the depths of the forest became silent. It's like time just stopped and only Colin could move, and the rest didn't. - "Oh, shit..." - He said, getting up and looking at the necklace as hypnotized. - "No, it can't be."

"What happened?" - Ember asked. Colin turned to her and showed the necklace in the shape of a heart. - "Uhmmm... That's... Pretty?"

"Ashley had the same necklace."

"Wait, you serious?"

"Yes, I gave it to her for birthday."

Ember looked thoughtful. She looked towards Griffonstone and then looked at him again. - "We must go, we better hurry."

"Okay." - Colin put the necklace in his pocket and started walking with Ember again towards the hill.

They walked again, and the closer they were to the mountain, in the fact actually it seemed larger. Colin, every now and then, pulled the necklace from his pocket and looked at it. A thought appeared in his head "What if Ashley is not at the emperor?" Of course, his aunt, Celestia, assured him that everything was fine with Ashley, but... What was happening with her now? What if, however, the emperor decided to sell her to slave traders who would not treat her well? The boy shook his head and threw away these thoughts, he put the necklace in his pocket and just walked forward. In fact, Ashley was fine, but those thoughts didn't want to leave him alone, but he kept trying to ignore them all the time, which was not always successful. He was again attacked by what he said earlier. "Yeah... I'm sure she will allow it when I'll be forty." It didn't want to leave him alone, the feeling of guilt was just stronger and stronger, but he was still walking ahead, not telling something was wrong, he did not want to worry Ember about his problems, he didn't want to worry anybody. He was just fed up, that's when he decided that: "Enough. I'm sick of hurting the ones I love. I will not tell anyone about my problems. I have already troubled others enough." But then he didn't know that he could not hurt his loved ones even more without telling about his problems. He couldn't know that he was still very young and he didn't understand some things, but can blame him for that? Well, yes and no. They were still walking, they were getting closer and closer. "It's even bigger from close up." Just a little bit, it's not so far away. Colin began to lose his strength slowly, everything began to blur. Then... He fell to the ground and he saw only the blue silhouette coming up to him. In the end, there was only darkness and... A pair of red, glowing eyes.

Episode I - Chapter 1: Forgotten Legends [Remastered Edition]

I. Chapter 1: Forgotten Legends [Remastered Edition]

Part I - The beginning

It happened a thousand years ago. After Princess Luna was banished to the moon. Equestria was inhabited by ponies, griffons, dragons, and many other races, but nobody knows that this land was inhabited also by Humans. They were tall creatures, moving on two legs. They were haven't a hair on their body except for the head, armpits or intimate parts. They were creatures like ponies, they could talk, think abstractly and also they had feelings. Humans appeared unexpectedly in Equestria. Females, children, and males. No one really knows how many of them there were, but it is certain that there were more than a million of them. Humans wandered around Equestria until one day they came to the mountains. It was there that they built a city in the middle of one of the hills. The city was in the mountains near Canterlot and it was called Kaer Jerveen, and humans hid in it from other races for over five years.

After five years, Princess Celestia learned about humans. She decided to go to the city with an escort of guards for a peacekeeping mission. When they arrived, they were allowed into the city. It was there that Celestia met the rulers of humans. Lord Thormwald, an old, gray-haired, bearded man wearing a chain armor, a red cloak, and a silver crown adorned with three rubies on his head. And his wife, Diana. A black-haired woman dressed in a long white dress. Her eyes were blue, the goodness and gentleness were emanating from her eyes. Princess Celestia talked with humans and assured them that they had nothing to fear and that they don't want to fight, but they want only peace. The debate lasted for some time, and it was then that Celestia and the guards escorting her were welcomed with friendly joy, that was the beginning of the age of peace. Humans assimilated with inhabitants of Equestria without any problem. Many of them became friends, and also there were very unusual marriages between species. These relationships were condemned, but eventually, it was allowed, because there is no stronger thing than love. One day in Canterlot has organized a party, where there were humans, dragons, ponies, and griffons. The party was very loud, everyone danced, ate and of course, drank. Celestia, Thormwald, and Diana became the best friends. All races lived in perfect harmony with each other and no one suspected that the age of peace would end soon. In the Abyss, a powerful demon was born, that the most often form he took was a black manticore. His biggest desire was destroying the world.

In the end, the age of peace came to an end. A powerful demon from the Abyss attacked with his army. Many kingdoms have begun to fall, and many races died and have been forgotten. Martial law was declared, Celestia addressed to the rulers of the Old Griffon Empire and Kaer Jerveen because the army was getting closer to Equestria. They held a long debate until finally, Thormwald announced that it would be best to create a powerful weapon that would tip the scales of victory in their favor. This weapon was a runic sword made of meteorite steel and silver. The ruler of the humans was going to kill the commander of the army of darkness because without the commander the army would be helpless. Three best blacksmiths from Equestria, the Old Griffon Empire, and Kaer Jerveen contributed to the creation of the weapon. The sword was filled with a powerful force and tempered in the dragon fire. The holder of this weapon was able to control the power of fire and ice, and his fighting skills were much better. However, this weapon was possible for using only to the chosen one. Thormwald was the first chosen one. He raised the sword up, then he spoke the inscription written on it, which was the name of the sword. It was then that the runes on the sword flashed with fire, and the ruler of the humans gained power. Preparations for the war lasted. Smiths in the kingdoms produced weapons and armor for their soldiers because soon the demon and his army were to attack Equestria.

About nine days later, the demon and the army of darkness attacked, but this time they were surprised. The soldiers from all kingdoms were sent to the battlefield. Thanks to this, and thanks to the strength of Lord Thormwald, Equestria could challenge the army of darkness. The griffons shelled demons and fiends with crossbows loaded with silver bolts. Humans and Ponies effectively fought side by side with the army. Dragons flew over the battlefield and with they made firestorms with their breaths to the ground, creating one huge conflagration. In the middle of the battle, Lord Thormwald stood opposite the demon. Although the first hit of the beast was unsuccessful, the rest wasn't always the same, yet the man also wounded the demon. When the demon was defeated, the army of darkness was confused. They no longer had a commander. The soldiers defending Equestria used their full potential and attacked the enemy. In the end, the battle ended and, consequently, the great war came to an end. Demons were defeated, but... The losses were enormous. Kaer Jerveen was destroyed, and only fifteen humans remained including Thormwald and his wife, Diana. The Old Griffon Empire has fallen and was deprived of three great cities and only one survived. The demons took the opportunity. All forces of the Old Griffon Empire were in Equestria and they could attack. Equestria was the kingdom that suffered the least because all the armies were there.

Twenty-five days have passed since the end of the great war. Thormwald, Diana, and thirteen other humans have come to Celestia one day. Thormwald declared that he and his surviving comrades left Equestria and intend to go to Unknown Lands, a continent that nobody has yet reached. The ruler of the humans decided that for him and the rest there is no place in Equestria and it would simply be better if they were forgotten. That's when he told her the whole truth. Humans were banished from their world by the Gods because they simply opposed them. The gods, however, not only banished humans but also cast a curse on them that would make humans die soon. Celestia tried to persuade them not to leave, but she failed. She only gave them her blessing, but before the humans left, Thormwald gave Celestia his sword. "Take him. Let him wait for the next owner." He said. "Only the chosen one can use him and only the chosen one will free real potential." Diana, Thormwald's wife was the one who did not want to part. Unfortunately, however, she decided that her husband was right. Celestia pointed out that her stomach was slightly larger. It was then that Diana announced that she was pregnant. Celestia was saddened by the fact that she would probably never meet her unborn nephew, but she decided to not keep humans in Equestria forcibly.

It's been two years since humans left. Thormwald's sword was hidden in a secret chamber in Canterlot. Something strange began to happen. The runes on the sword began to glow more and more weakly until they were completely extinguished. It meant only that the owner of the sword was dead. No one knows how Thormwald died, but one thing is certain. The curse thrown by their Gods finally came true and killed the last humans.

That's how a thousand years passed. Humans have been forgotten and considered a myth. Almost no one knew that they existed and how they really were. One day, however, a human appeared near Ponyville. It was a black-haired boy, at the age of twelve. His name was Colin, he had brown eyes, and he wore only old, ragged clothes stained with blood and mud. There were wounds all over his body, like claw marks and bites. But the many bruises that came from his home. It was me. It's been over ten years since I came to Equestria. Only now I decided to tell my story.